Does the Divine exist ?
prolegomena to a possible religious
philosophy
©
Wim van den Dungen
Can the transcendent be
conceptualized ? No. Is the world conserved & intelligently designed ?
Yes. Is there gnosis beyond atheism & agnosticism ? Yes.
"Wovon man
nicht sprechen kann, darüber muß man schweigen."
Wittgenstein, L. : Tractatus
Logico-Philosophicus, 7.
Table of
Contents
Abstract
Introduction
1.
Windows on the traditional proofs of God.
1.1 Aristotle on the Supreme
Being.
1.2
To battle over universals.
1.3
Anselm of Canterbury's ontological proof.
1.4
The "quinque viis" of Thomas Aquinas.
1.5
Ockham's first Conserver.
1.6
Cusanus and the coincidentia oppositorum.
1.7
The Cartesian proofs of God.
1.8
David Hume and the cause of order.
1.9
Kant and the architect of the world.
2.
A revised ontological proof of Divine existence ?
2.1
Kant and the ontological proof.
2.2
Phenomenology and the question of Being.
2.3
The logic of the revised proof.
2.4
Process philosophy and God.
2.5
The a priori argument rejected.
3.
Towards an exposure of the Divine.
3.1
The Münchhausen-trilemma in science & religion.
3.2
The genetic approach to knowledge.
3.3
The argument from design - the anthropic principle.
3.4
The "Anima Mundi" and the worship of Nature.
3.5
Memorial & wager-argument of Pascal.
3.6
Uncertain objectivity in authentic existence.
3.7
Objective chance.
3.8 The case of Raja Yoga.
3.9
The God-spot : a brain wired for the Divine.
3.10 Atheism - agnosticism - gnosis.
Bibliography
Abstract
Can logical atheists, arguing against the existence of the Divine, be
refuted ? Can the concept of a theist, omnipotent, omniscient &
transcendent God be made meaningless ? Is a rational discourse on the
Divine possible ? Answering these three questions with a yes is the aim
of this essay.
Studying movement, Aristotle conjectured a Supreme Being. Rooted in
fideism and Platonism, Anselm of Canterbury tried to prove God's
existence a priori, from mere concepts. Thomas Aquinas offered five
arguments a posteriori intended to help believers apologize Divine
existence by observing the world. Like Ockham, Kant argued with success
the impossibility of any possible proof of a transcendent God, but like
the Franciscan, accepted a highest cause in the finite order of actual
things. Although no definite concept of it is possible, its greatness,
intelligence and conserving power can be admired.
What formerly was called "cognitio experimentalis Dei", although deemed
possible, is limited by genetico-cognitive criteria, leading up to a
"desperate leap" (Kant) or a "leap of faith" (Kierkegaard), and a
reevaluation of the "psychic mechanism" (Breton) advocated by surrealism
and put into practice by the Dadaists. First Patañjali's yoga is taken
as a historical, non-Western, example of a common religious practice of
spiritual emancipation and experience, and then the neurological
structures computing this are referenced.
These considerations lead to a re-evaluation of "atheism" and
"agnosticism", bringing to the fore the quest for a gnostic (Hermetical)
interpretation of the existence of the Divine, in terms of an immanent
metaphysics of becoming (cf. Whitehead) and a henotheist pan-en-theism.
The experience of the unity of the world serves as the exclusive
stepping-stone to a non-conceptual, mystical experience of outwordliness
and transcendence. These exceptional experiences, so do mystics testify,
may be poured in non-propositional statements of the most sublime poetic
excellence, exemplaric of God. This pataphysics is suggestive, intimate,
subtle, tactful and non-directive. True religion is applied poetry.
Introduction
"How can cosmic religious feeling be
communicated from one person to another, if it can give rise to no
definite notion of a God and no theology ? In my view, it is the most
important function of art and science to awaken this feeling and keep it
alive in those who are receptive to it."
Einstein, A. : "Religion and
Science", New York Times Magazine , 9 XI 1930.
§ 1
According to Sextus Empiricus, it was the skeptic Pyrrho of Elis (ca.
365 - 275 BCE) who taught that conflicts between two (or more) criteria
of truth automatically lead to an apory or an antinomy, i.e. a
contradiction posed by a group of individually plausible but
collectively inconsistent propositions. The truth of a given criterion
can only be argued using true propositions. But, whenever a given
criterion is justified, a petitio principii or circular argument
is involved. Discussions about the criterion of truth are therefore
unending and without solution.
This holds true within and between the monotheist religions, based on a
criterion of truth rooted in a particular "revelation" of "God", called
"Adonai" by the Jews, "Father" by the Christians and "Allah" by the
Muslims.
Ad intra. Catholics claim the New Testament is true
because Jesus and the authors of these books were inspired by the Holy
Spirit and thus expressed the "Word of God". Because of this, the New
Testament is absolutely true (Ratzinger : Dominus Iesus, §
8). But why believe God is the author, and not some malin génie ?
Because these books say so. Muslims claim the Koran is the last
and most true revelation of God. Why ? Because God said this to His
prophet Muhammad. How do we know this ? Because the Koran says
so, and authors claiming the presence of Satanic verses in it should be
executed.
Ad extra. As major differences between these faiths occur, no
truth-bearing communication is possible between them, for none will
relinquish the "sacred" set of beliefs adhered to, and this despite the
conflicts with the other revelations (of the same God). For example, the
ontological identity between Jesus Christ and God will never be accepted
by the Jews and the Muslims, whereas the revelation of the Koran
to Muhammad by God will never be accepted by the Christians, who see
Christ as the fulfillment of Judaism. Neither is it likely for them to
ever change their core dogma's. Because of this, in every communication,
an implicate, silent and hidden a-symmetry will be maintained by both
sides, each considering the other as holding a lesser truth, a lesser
view on God. Hence, only strategic action is possible, but truth-bearing
communicative deeds are out of the question.
This emphatically points to the pivotal importance of science in
a possible religious philosophy, for ecumenism is bound to book marginal
advances only, which, given the popularity of the Abrahamic "religions
of the book", nevertheless may be of crucial practical significance
(like peace).
§ 2
The existence of God is the propositional core of the doctrine of
theology. God is not merely symbolical, but always theo-ontological, not
only restricted to myth, language and mentalities, but involving nature,
humanity and the future of creation. One cannot worship God if there is
not something
worthy to be worshipped. To not take the proposition "God exists"
literally, is equal to not believing in the existence of God, which is
the thesis of historical atheism. The matter of God's existence is the
core dogma of all possible theologies and its "proof" the task of
religious philosophy.
To facilitate the entire argument, let us avoid a relative treatment of
the subject, i.e. one posited from the perspective of a single
theological system of beliefs among many. Hence, in what follows, "the
Divine" is divorced from the exclusive milieu of Abrahamic
monotheocentrism (Judaism, Christianity, Islam). The question is not :
"Does the God of Abraham exist ?", but : "Does the Divine exist ?". This
intention calls into being the "fuzzy" set called "Divine", encompassing
all possible supernatural entities (like the Abrahamic God, Hindu,
Jain, Shinto, Taoist, Shamanist Divinities, etc.), as well as all
natural entities with unequivocal supernatural capacities
(like the Buddha, Guru's, Masters, etc.). Logical concerns thus invite
the non-casual use of the word "God", suggestive of historical
monotheocentrism and religious philosophy (cf. the "God of the
Philosophers").
Hence, the words "Divine" and "Divinity" will cover monotheism,
henotheism and polytheism, yes, even non-theist Buddhism. The complete
fuzzy set of the Divine is targeted when we ask : "Does God exist ? Do
Gods exist ? Does the Buddha exist ?", in short : "Does the Divine exist
?" Atheism then, is the denial of Divine existence, exceeding the
rejection of the Abrahamic, sole God Alone, but covering the whole range
of mystical, religious and spirito-communal phenomena in all religions
of all times. To better identify the contents of this fuzzy set, let us
distinguish between four historical theo-ontological models of the
Divine :
-
Semitic
model :
God is One & Alone. He, the sole God, is an unknown and unknowable
Divine Person, Who Wills good & evil alike (cf.
Judaism &
Islam), calling man to do what is good ;
-
Greek
model : God is a Principle of
principles, the best of the best (Plato), the unmoved mover (Aristotle),
the One even ecstasy does not reveal, impersonal and in no way evil or
tainted by absence or privation of being (Plotinus), the First Intellect
(Ibn Sina), a "God of the philosophers" (Whitehead). This abstract God
figures in intellectual theologies, in humanism & in atheism. In the
latter, by the "alpha privativum" of the Divine, as in a-theism,
an absolute term is produced, but this time by negation instead of by
affirmation ;
-
Christian
model : God is One essence in Three Persons
: God the Father revealed by God's incarnated Son, Jesus Christ,
because, in and with God the deifying Holy Spirit. A God of Love, never
impersonal, always without evil (pure of heart) and sole cause of
goodness (Christianity)
;
-
Oriental
model :
God, The All, is One sheer Being present in every part of creation in
terms of a manifold of impersonal & personal Divine Self-manifestations
(theophanies), as we see in
Ancient Egypt, Alexandrian
Hermetism
(gnosis), Paganism,
Hinduism
(Vedanta), Taoism & Hermeticism.
§ 3
Also in science, the problems posed by skepticism had to be addressed.
Especially since Kant, the question "What can I know ?" has been
crucial. The apory between "realism" and "idealism" (cf.
Rules) is also without final result. The foundational
approach favored since the Greeks has caused a pendulum movement between
two criteria of truth (consensus versus correspondence). To move beyond
this, the antinomic problems of justificationism (foundational,
fundamentalist thinking within science) must be clear : if, on the one
hand, real "sense data" are the only building-blocks of "true" knowing,
as realism maintains, then why is the definition of the word "sense
datum" not a sense datum ? Also : how can a "naked" or "raw"
sense datum be observed if our mental framework co-constitutes our
observation ? If, on the other hand, ideal linguistic symbols and
speech-situations are the exclusive arena of truth, as idealism
maintains, then how can knowledge be knowledge if it is in no way
knowledge of something (i.e. a "res" and not only "flatus
voci") ?
A focus of truth "behind the mirror" (as Kant put it) comes within reach
if and only if both perspectives, experiment (correspondence,
objectivity) and argumentation (consensus, intersubjectivity) are
used together, and this in a regulative, non-constitutive
(unfoundational) way. The criterion of truth is not justified by a
sufficient ground outside knowledge, but by discovering the
normative principles governing all possible knowledge. The latter are
bi-polar but interactive and never exclusive, as 19th century, Newtonian
scientific thinking claimed. Insofar as either realism or idealism are
accepted, the logical problems of science's truth claim do not exceed
the religious criterion of truth. It cannot escape the apory as long as
it identifies with objectivity at the expense of subjectivity and
intersubjective symbolization (as in logical positivism, materialism,
scientism, instrumentalism, reductionism and epiphenomenalism) or with
subjectivity and intersubjective symbolic activities with disregard for
entities independent of the human sphere (as in spiritualism). Facts are
not only experimental and not only argumentative. Empirico-formal
object-knowledge is always the product of two vectors at work
simultaneously. Not because of some ulterior reason, but because
it must be so and has always been so.
The problems of foundational thinking are summarized by the
Münchhausen-trilemma. It proves how every possible kind of foundational
strategy is logically flawed. For every time a theory of knowledge
accommodates the postulate of foundation, three equally unacceptable
situations occur. A justification of proposition P is a deduction with P
as conclusion. How extended must this deductive chain be in order to
justify P ?
-
regressus ad
infinitum :
there is no end to the justification, and so no foundation is found ;
-
petitio
principii :
the end is implied by the beginning, for P is part of the deduction ;
circularity is a valid deduction but no justification of P, hence no
foundation is found ;
-
abrogation
ad hoc :
justification is ended ad hoc, the postulate of justification is
abrogated, and the unjustified sufficient ground is accepted because as
it is so certain, it needs no justification.
Kant's epistemology is a attempt
to adhere to the postulate of foundation, for synthetic judgments a
priori are rooted in the cognitive, categorial apparatus of the
subject of experience, without which no thinking is possible. These
categories hold true for the object of experience insofar as this object
is constituted in observation by our capacity of observation and
knowledge. For Kant, scientific knowledge (empirico-formal propositions)
does not deal with reality-as-such, but with reality-for-us. However, as
relativity & quantum mechanics disagree with the principles of Newtonian
physics Kant thought to be anchored in our minds, it becomes clear these
categories are not absolutely certain and not a priori. Kant's
attempt to anchor science failed.
It took more than a century before the antinomy between realism and
idealism was critically superseded by
a normative theory on the possibility
and the production of knowledge. In contemporary scientific practice,
scientific facts are the outcome of two simultaneous vectors, on the one
hand, objective experiments and their repetition, and, on the other
hand, intersubjective communication between the community of
sign-interpreters. Logic provides a few a priori conditions,
related to form, clarity and elegance of the symbols of the theory.
Epistemology adds a few objective and intersubjective criteria and the
local research-unit will foster a series of a posteriori rules of
thumb. Nevertheless, despite all possible care, scientific knowledge
cannot be absolutist or radical, but instead delicate, prudent &
provisional.
Hence, empirico-formal knowledge, or knowledge of facts, is conditional,
relative, hypothetical and historical, although a clear theory,
explaining lots of phenomena will (provisionally) always be called
"true", meaning "very probable", not "certain". A set of such theories
will constitute a tenacious scientific paradigm, covering entities which
"kick" and "kick back". But things may change ...
"It is an hypothesis that the sun will rise
tomorrow : and this means that we do not know whether it will rise."
Wittgenstein, L. : Tractatus
Logico-Philosophicus, 6.36311.
§ 4
Historical atheism, the proposition denying the existence of the
Divine, has attacked its counter-thesis on several fronts :
-
theology
:
There are conflicting revelations and faiths. This makes every
fundamental theology trivial ;
-
theodicy
:
If the Divine is deemed good, then the massive amount of evil history
records could not exist, so the Divine is nonexistent ;
-
irrationality
:
The theologies of the world evidence triviality, lack of elegance,
inefficiencies, major contradictions and apories, absence of fact and
poor argumentation, in short : irrationality ;
-
criterion of
truth :
A religious criterion of truth cannot be justified, for the attempt will
always entail a circular argument ;
-
logic :
It can logically be demonstrated the existence of the Divine is either
an empty set or untrue.
-
science :
The existence of the Divine is not corroborated by contemporary science.
Contra 1
In a philosophical context, fundamental theology is unnecessary. The
revelations and their dogmatic theologies are not the only possible
superstructures of direct spiritual experience. Conflicts between
superstructures prove the point of mysticology : the phenomena of
spirituality have to be put in the center, not their symbolization.
Fundamental theologies are indeed trivial. Moreover, they are the origin
of fanaticism, closed mindedness, reactionary reflexes and misplaced
conservatism. In the context of monotheism, they have been the cause of
too many bloody conflicts. Religious philosophy in tune with reason is
deeply "protestant", and thus against the canonization and
eternalization of spiritual symbolizations, instead promoting the idea
of permanent revolution and personal experience.
Contra 2
Directed against Christianity, this argument is valid and strong. The
goodness of God cannot be reconciled with the massive presence of evil
and death, despite Christ. Tertullian's "Credo quia absurdum est"
is the only escape for Christian philosophy, for all the rest is vanity.
The just order of the good God and the NAZI death camps form an eternal
conflict. Unfortunately, the latter were real.
A religious philosophy in harmony with reason will necessarily have to
accept the evil, dark side of the Divine. Divine wrath cannot be avoided
if we wish to understand why omnipotence allows us to suffer as we do.
To acknowledge this dark side, does not negate the possibility of Divine
goodness. Instead of the Platonic "agathon", a balance of Divine
attributes prevails. To confess a theological impasse, no "mysterium
inequitatis" needs to be invoked. The inability to escape this
dead-end, causes a spiritual standstill, a dangerous deadlock in which
most world religions fossilize.
Contra 3
Irrationality implies an open conflict with reason. This can be in terms
of the norms of thought, affect and action, trivial complexities,
multiplication of entities or operators, lack of elegance, inefficient
paraconsistency, major contradictions and apories. Irrationality may
also manifest as absence of fact and/or poor argumentation.
Unfortunately, in terms of the questio facti, the religions have
indeed excelled in irrationality. This has many causes. A religious
philosophy has to pose the questio iuris, and first investigate
the possibility of a possible knowledge of the Divine. The fact most (if
not all) world religions failed to ask about their proper limitations,
does not imply religious philosophy has to follow their example, quite
on the contrary. The challenge is this : is true religious knowledge
possible ? If we limit ourselves to history, the answer will surely be
negative.
Contra 4
As long as this argument is raised in the context of the foundational
view on science, it may cause harm in all forms of religious knowledge,
for its logic is flawless. Circular arguments cannot justify knowledge,
but nothing can. If this is not understood, and reality (or ideality) is
deemed the rock bottom of knowledge, i.e. a sufficient ground to stop
the chain of justification ad hoc, then the circular arguments of
fundamental theology are considered inferior to those of science. Then
science becomes the only game leading up to true propositions, either as
"real facts" or as "ideal symbols". Epistemology has made null the
pretence to absolute knowledge, i.e. the complete identity between
"real" and "ideal", between "experiment" and "theory".
Scientific knowledge is a system of empico-formal propositions involving
"facts" produced by an experimental set-up and a chain of dialogal
processes, both strategic and communicative. Besides scientific
knowledge, metaphysics speculates to arrive at a global perspective on
the world. Being no longer the foundation of science, metaphysics aims
to understand the world and man, feeding its arguments with scientific
facts, the condensation of the activity of objective and
(inter)subjective principles, norms & maxims. Situated "next" to
"physics" (or science), speculative philosophy is meta-physics, the
inescapable background of all possible scientific knowledge. The
demarcation between both is clear, for science is testable and arguable,
whereas metaphysics is only subject to the laws of logic and
argumentation. Metaphysics is speculative and argumentative, but never
experimental and factual.
We define "rationality" as the set of cogitationes uniting three
subsets :
-
normative
philosophy :
the normative disciplines delving up the principles governing thought
(epistemology), affect (esthetics) & action (ethics) ;
-
scientific
knowledge :
all empirico-formal propositions which are probably true in most tests
(regulated by the idea of correspondentio) and for most concerned
sign-interpreters (regulated by the ideal of a consensus omnium),
but never absolutely true ;
-
metaphysics :
all speculative propositions which have been the subject of a dialogal &
argumentative process (argued plausibly, i.e. backed by arguments).
Religious knowledge is not
necessarily anchored in a sufficient ground. If so, circularity ensues.
Like scientific knowledge, it is the outcome of objective and subjective
states, conditions and symbols. Just as scientific knowledge changes and
evolves, so may our insights of the spiritual world grow and emancipate.
Contra 5
If the existence of the Divine is kept outside the set of facts (the
"world" in scientific terms), then it is deemed exclusively apophatic,
or object of un-saying only. For to those accepting the definition of
rationality as the union of normative, scientific and metaphysical
knowledge, this exclusive apophatism holds the thesis of the
meta-rationality of religion. Then, even metaphysics would be unable to
say anything sensible about the Divine, making religious philosophy
impossible.
"How things are in the world is a matter of
complete indifference for what is higher. God does not reveal himself in
the world."
Wittgenstein, L. :
Tractatus Logico-Philosophicus, 6.632.
The thesis of the meta-rationality of religion can never be put to the
test, for according to the thesis, there will never be a fact (in the
world) able to objectify the Divine. Likewise, nothing can be said about
the Divine, and so no argumentation is possible. The "thesis" is thus
not even metaphysical. Logically, this implies the Divine and the empty
set are identical. If such exclusive apophatism is maintained, the
conclusion of logical atheism is indeed inevitable : the Divine does
not exist, for this fuzzy set is not a normative principle (it is
not clear how the denial of the Divine involves a contradictio in
actu exercito), not a fact of the world, nor a possible concept in
an argumentative metaphysical discourse.
Even ps-Dionysius paired apophatism with the kataphasis of the Divine
in the world. For the mystics of many religions (but not so for
theologians and fundamentalists), Divinity is simultaneously far and
near, remote and close. This bi-polarity, the two "eyes" of the Divine,
makes logical atheism impossible. Of course, the burden of proof now
falls on religious philosophy to demonstrate how the presence of the
Divine in the world, Divinity-as-fact, can be a valid hypothesis one may
put to the test and argue about.
The theologies accept the katapathic side of the polarity, for otherwise
they have nothing to reveal. They eternalize a series of propositions
and negate all other possible theophanies. To succeed, they must believe
to possess a superior revelation. Even if they accept other
(conflicting) revelations (i.e. the Divine as experienced by other
believers), they must eventually consider theirs as better and
the last word to be said about the matter. This is the hallmark of
fundamentalism.
If, avoiding logical atheism, we accept to give factual contents to the
Divine, then religious philosophy is burdened to provide the answer to
the question : How are Divine facts produced ? If no experiments are
possible and/or dialogue is always power-driven, then it is clear that,
for the time being, we act "as if" the proposition "The Divine does not
exist." is true. For, ex hypothesi, the Divine is not only a
speculative object of metaphysics, but also part of the world as a
radical experience "totaliter aliter". If conflicting theological
foundations may lead to the same spiritual datum, then how to (in
the stage of theory formation) isolate genuine spiritual facts and
define the Divine in terms remaining close to the phenomenology of its
direct experience (mysticism) ? These terms are not to be derived from
religious superstructures, although they can never be completely devoid
of theoretical connotations. Perhaps religious philosophy may provide a
minimal framework derived from the principles of participant observation
and critical hermeneutics ?
Suppose the Divine is nowhere found. What does this imply ? Only that
for the moment science finds it highly unlikely for the Divine to exist.
Just as it is improbable for the Sun not to rise tomorrow. This
is something else than certainty, which is not provided by scientific
knowledge. As we do not know for certain the Sun will rise tomorrow in
the same way as we know it rose yesterday, another question is : How is
the Divine probable ?
In short : the factuality of the Divine negates logical atheism, placing
the burden of proof on all spiritual people. If the latter are unable to
back their musings, based on the fundamental proposition ("The Divine
exists."), then religion is not an absolute untruth, but, insofar as our
knowledge goes, relatively untrue. In the latter case, we can only
confirm (for the time being), that the ideas and practices of religions
are indeed insignificant and silly. As such, they should not be allowed
to play their games, especially politically and education-wise.
Contra 6
So even if the hypothesis stating the disclosure of the Divine is found
to be not (yet) factual, we never absolutely know Divinity not to exist,
nor whether some day the Divine may indeed become factual. In the
supposed case, we only take a bet on a high probability, nothing more.
"Progress in truth -truth of science and truth of
religion- is mainly a progress in the framing of concepts, in discarding
artificial abstractions or partial metaphors, and in evolving notions
which strike more deeply into the root of reality."
Whitehead, A.D. : Religion in
the Making, 1926.
The overall probabilism of science has weakened the position of
historical atheists persuing the last line of attack, especially the
pretentious roarings of logical positivists and materialists. If no
certain foundation is given, then no certain conflict with it can be
ascertained, and so the thesis of Divine existence cannot be
absolutely negated, only relatively. This does not diminish the
obvious fact worshipping an entity that very probably does not exist is
rather silly and in conflict with scientific rationality. If so, then in
no way must this fictional belief be granted constitutional powers or
way of law. This does not take away the right of the most bamboozling of
faiths to become a pressure group and influence the democratic process.
In short : atheism's proposition ("The Divine does not exist."), if well
argued, is as likely as the rising of the Sun tomorrow. But this is not
the same as to know for certain and eternalize the nonexistence of the
Divine. This certain knowledge falls outside the domain of normative,
scientific and metaphysical knowledge, i.e. outside reason. Hence,
dogmatical atheism is impossible. But, it is to the spiritualists and a
possible religious philosophy to argue why this position is
meta-rational rather than irrational (speculative arguments) and how the
experience of the Divine can be produced (experiments).
In what follows, the following main ideas recur :
-
the traditional & revised proofs
a priori of God are flawed ;
-
because of the intrinsic
limitations of human cognition, no absolute proof (justification) or
disproof of any proposition of fact is possible, not in science, ethics
or religion, and this a priori - there is no certainty, only
probability ;
-
a relative, genetico-cognitive
justification of knowledge is the applied epistemological corollary of
this ;
-
it is possible to justify the
existence of the conserving architect of the world by means of the
argument from design and the argument from conservation ;
-
spirituality is impossible
without
un choix fondamental ;
-
the experience of the Divine is
dependent of a specific, rather unique psychic mechanism ;
-
it is possible for the
experience of the Divine to be triggered by sustaining this fundamental
choice over a long period of time, along with the systematic application
of spiritual exercises aimed at the development of the special psychic
mechanism of spirituality ;
-
Yoga is a non-Western,
historical example of a testable and arguable spiritual research-unit,
operating a meditative protocol rooted in factual neurological knowledge
;
-
the principles of the scientific
study of mysticism are participant observation and the delineation of
religious symbols.
HISTORICAL WINDOWS
1.
Windows on the traditional proofs of God.
"The proofs of God have an impressive tradition.
The greatest minds of humanity have been concerned with this. Their
foundations were laid with the 'pagans', Plato and Aristotle ; they
became acclimatized in Christianity, particularly through Augustine ;
then, in the Middle Ages, extensively systematized by Aquinas ; and
freshly thought out in modern times -in connection with Anselm's
'ontological' argument- by Descartes, Spinoza, Leibniz and Wolff ; but,
after that, they were all involved together in a radical crisis and
replaced by Kant with a moral 'postulate', eventually reinterpreted
speculatively by Fichte and Hegel and finally restored by neo-Thomism in
neo-Scholastic form."
Kung, H. : Does God exist ?, 1980,
III.
§ 5
In the West, since Christianity turned imperial (in the first half of
the 4th century), the truth of revelation was no longer in doubt, and
fideism became the leading mode of thought, enforced de manu militari.
Augustine (354 - 430), the bishop of Hippo, affirmed the continuity
between rationality (identified with Platonism) and faith,
in casu, Christianity. Without (the Christian) God, reason leads to
the worship of idols. For him, reason and faith are not in conflict and
should not be separated : "itinerarium mentis in Deum". But, the
gospels have no philosophy to offer. They provide no rational system,
but a proclamation of the "Kingdom of God" (in the Incarnation of Jesus
Christ). If the former is a Greek ideal like "agathon" or the unmoved
mover, the latter is a revelation of the Divine : a Divine datum. The
tensions are obvious. Is reason equipped enough to arrive at a
comprehensive explanation of what works ? If so, then no "eye of faith"
needs to be postulated. For Tertullian (ca. 220 CE), Christianity
abrogated reason, or "worldly wisdom". The folly of faith ?
In the course of Western philosophy, four major positions between
"reason" and "faith" came to the fore :
-
continuity
: faith is the accomplishment of reason, the pyramidal capstone
finishing its construction ;
-
separation
: faith and reason each belong to separate domains of human
knowledge, the former revelational (meta-rational), the latter rational
;
-
conflict :
faith and reason are in conflict, for the former is empty and/or untrue
;
-
harmonization : meta-rationality and reason are stages in the
genetico-cognitive development of the cognitive apparatus, the former
being a high-order texture based on stable low-order distinctions or
rational categorizations.
Contra 1
Cognitive architecture is not devoid of crucial "leaps", and the
considerable differences between reason and meta-rationality (the
factual component of "faith" explored in religious philosophy) also
point to the fact meta-rationality initiates, besides affectional and
volitional novelties, a new cognitive standard of measurement
(comparable with the bracketing of the context in the step from
pre-operative proto-rationality to operative, rational thought). To do
this, the spiritual data were cause of the irreversible crisis and
disequilibration of the system (to trigger an autoregulative response).
The genesis of human cognition is not a continuity, but a stratified
texture, completed in steps and jumps.
Contra 2
If meta-rationality is completely outside rationality, then it lacks an
object. Also : the continuum of human knowledge is "broken up", with an
enduring polarity between dogma and fact.
Contra 3
Accept, for the sake of argument, science evidences the non-factual
nature of the Divine. This means science, by a consilience of
inductions, or convergence (quasi verisimilitude) of certain
propositions about the order of the world and the place of man in it,
considers the existence of the Divine as very unlikely. This statement
of probability is not a priori, but a posteriori. These
empirico-formal propositions are not based on any sufficient ground, but
solely on the product of test and argument. The way we observe the world
co-determines how we observe the world, but how the world truly is, so
must we think, also feeds our senses. The fact thus ascertained are
never absolute or in any way eternal and definitive. It can not be
excluded in an absolute way the Divine is not a fact, for scientific
knowledge is not certain knowledge but probable knowledge. Moreover,
suppose a Divine datum can be isolated, then surely a lower probability
has to be calculated and a spiritual research-programme initiated ? Have
scientist not dismissed the hypothesis because they considered
non-spiritual theories to have given an exhaustive explanation of
spirituality ? What if these theories have missed the point ?
Pro 4
Affective, cognitive and moral development happens in stages, as
explained
elsewhere. Meta-rationality, the stage
of Self-actualizing spiration, is not a priori in conflict with
reason, but, ex hypothesi, entertains a larger perspective.
Because of this aspired openness, unconditionality and continuous
possibilities, reason may continue to develop, for a new horizon is
always presented and the mental attitude of the beginner is never lost.
To seem to return from behind the horizon, from behind the surface of
the mirror, is the inspiring and heuristic Pharos of intuition and its
intellectual perception (the intellect witnessing itself). Of course,
given the criterion of testability, the spiritual datum must be
repeatable. This must go hand in hand with a clear and concise theory on
spirituality. Otherwise spirituality is a mere fiction (like Hamlet
saying : "To be or not to be ...").
De iuris, reason cannot reject high-order distinctions, although the
post-rational stages of human cognition always involve un choix
fondamental, i.e. the fact of freedom. There is no coercion in
religious philosophy. A rational system cannot function properly without
choice. But for each choice there is a price to pay, and is the price
for rejecting the amor intellectualis Dei a mental handicap (the
"dry bones" of the "nature morte", the horizon of the pigeonhole)
? Logics of finity function properly in imperial, Fregean calculi, but
are inefficient, marginal or too static when non-linear, dissipative
systems are studied.
This harmony between reason and meta-rationality implies their
distinction as well as their being part of the stratification of the
proposed modes of cognition (cf. mythical, pre-rational, proto-rational,
formal, critical, creative and nondual).
§ 6
Regarding the justification of its truth claim, science developed its
argument in three stages :
-
uncritical &
foundational :
true knowledge corresponds with real, repeatably observable objects
(naive realism under the guise of materialism) or true knowledge is the
object of an ideal theory (naive idealism under the guise of
spiritualism or ideology). In both strategies, the error consists in the
implicate use of the contra-thesis. Real objects are also co-determined
by the theoretical connotations of their observers. Ideal objects are
always also a "something" outside the grasp of a theoretical
discourse. The foundation of science is objectified : the "real" world
"out there" or the "ideal" theory of reason ;
-
critical &
foundational : asking for the limitations of human knowledge,
Kant rooted cognition in the cognitive apparatus (cf. the Copernican
Revolution). In this way, the foundation sought was interiorized and its
a priori categorized. By making the ego cogito (the "I
Think" or factum rationis) the foundation of knowledge, Kant
succeeded in making reality-as-such fall outside science ! Likewise, for
Kant, meta-rational knowledge (intellectual perception) was denied to
science, which, divorced from any contact with "das Ding an sich", seems
trivial. The foundation of science is subjectified (not in an idealism
but in a transcendentalism) ;
-
critical &
normative : in the previous century, the foundational approach
was relinquished and in this way, the aporia threatening
justification was avoided. Science produces empirico-formal propositions
treated "as if" they represent a high probability, but never a certain
truth. This likelihood is posited by repeatable tests and the
intersubjective dialogues and argumentations of all involved
sign-interpreters. The end result is fallible knowledge, although highly
probable. The existence of the Divine is (very probably) a fact or not.
But even if today the Divine is not a fact, It may be one tomorrow.
With the end of foundational thinking, the time of
confrontation between incompatible foundations (reason versus faith) is
over. Scientific knowledge is probable, historical and relative. Facts
may change over time, and nobody is able to predict for certain what the
future will bring. Moreover, scientific investigations are always
conducted against the background of untestable information. Insofar as
the latter is arguable, metaphysics is possible. But the latter is never
testable. Finally, who decides who the "involved sign-interpreters" are
and/or when a certain threshold is "critical" ? In order to define these
and other matters, science evokes a series of a posteriori
conditions representing the idiosyncrasies of the local research-unity,
the "opportunistic logic" of their fact-factory and the style of their
pursuit of scientific, factual knowledge.
Science has no longer a reason a priori against the existence of
the Divine. It may, and does move against it a posteriori. If it
finds no evidence for Divine existence, then it is entitled to dismiss
the hypothesis as very unlikely, and consider Divine worship as silly
insofar as it is not deemed fictional (like art). However, "worship" and
"fiction" are incompatible. He who worships, truly believes to
worship something more than a personal fiction, more than just
sacral art. It is this "something more" which religious philosophy must
isolate and make available. For it to do so, philosophy and science
should remain open and postpone their final judgments. Both must be
totally recuperated from the hang-over of their shameful foundational
history over the last two millennia. The only role of science is to
confirm or deny probable fact. Is "modern" education not meant to
dictate the futility of meta-rational knowledge in the light of
independent, rational thought ? Suppose it can be demonstrated such bias
is precisely what hinders the emergence of the spiritual fact (just as
the rejection of independent thought halted science) ?
§ 7
In the Abrahamic faiths, God as Adonai, God as Father and God as Allah
is intensely personal and immanent, either in terms of His elect
(Israel), of His Son Christ or of His
Koran. This One God Alone is omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent,
transcendent (supernatural), creative and personal (a "He"). He differs
from the
henotheist "Amun"
of Ancient Egypt or the "Brahman" of
Hinduism because He is singular (like the
Aten of Akhenaten). He does not
manifest as other Gods or Goddesses, nor are their appearances His many
theophanies. There is no God, but the God.
This monotheocentrism is monolithic. Theology is a petrified entity
struck with the unveilings of God. Revelation is a truth of God and
hence final. Nevertheless, in order to develop an individual spiritual
superstructure or a solid apology to win supporters, rational arguments
are necessary and so the need to provide "proof" or "evidence" of God
becomes unmistaken.
In what follows, a series of windows are described. Although as such
these philosophical speculations are outdated, in each, a "nugget of
gold" is isolated and added to the technical apparatus. Together, these
assist the argumentation developed in the second and third section,
proposing one revised a priori and three a posteriori
proofs of the Divine.
1.1
Aristotle on the Supreme Being.
"We hold, then, that the God is a living being,
eternal, most good ; and therefore life and a continuous eternal
existence belong to the God ; for that is what the God is."
Aristotle : Metaphysica Lambda,
XII.VII.9.
§ 8
In chapter 1 of his Metaphysica Lambda (or twelfth book of his
Metaphysics), shortly written after Plato (428 - 347 BCE) died,
Aristotle (384 - 322 BCE) tries to demonstrate the existence of two
physical beings and one unmoved being. These three beings, or meanings
of the word "ousia", are : (a) physical and eternal (planets), (b)
physical and moved (plants & animals) and (c) a "first" being beyond
physics and eternal ("the God"). The first two beings are the objects of
physics. The last is not and demands another approach coming "after"
and/or next to physics, or metaphysics, a word Aristotle did not coin.
"Metaphysics" appeared as a separate discipline only after the
Aristotelian corpus was put together by Andronicos of Rhodos (ca.
40 BCE). He used to place the books on metaphysics "next to" those
dealing with physics.
In book 6, the existence of the "first being" is discussed. Although
physical considerations are also "wisdom", they are not "first". Instead
of thinking this eternal being as a transcendent "idea" (as Plato had
done), Aristotle tries to develop its meaning by radicalizing his
ideas about the physical world. Physics, as conceived by
Aristoteles, discovers an eternal movement.
"time seems to be a circle"
Aristotle : Physica, 223b
29.
In
Ancient Egypt, creation was also deemed
cyclic and eternal. The deities (or natural differentials), except for
Osiris, were born, culminated, died and reborn after the model of the
Solar cycle. This "time" was called "neheh" or eternal repetition, and
contrasted with "djedet" or eternal sameness or everlastingness. This
eternal repetition was the "motor" of rejuvenation, as evidenced by the
Amduat. The influence of Egyptian
thought on certain pre-Socratics was discussed
elsewhere. It cannot be excluded the
Egypt of Alexander the Great (356 - 323 BCE), influenced Aristotle,
although not in the Afrocentric measure evoked by
James (1992).
Indeed for Aristotle, there is no creation at all, no autogenous act in
precreation, as in Heliopolitan
theology. No "Atum" sui generis splitting in space, life and
order (Shu and Tefnut), emerging spontaneously from the primordial
matrix of endless possibilities (the
Nun). The world is eternal. There is no
beginning of time. No exploding singularity (cf. the "Big Bang" theory,
remaining silent about what happened at t = 0). Both the poets of the
gods (like the Egyptians), who claim the world rose "from the night" (or
nonexistent precreation) and the philosophers of nature, who say all
things are simultaneous, are wrong.
In De Caelo, Aristotle writes :
"The actualization of the God is immortality, in
other words, an eternal life. Hence, it is necessary that there is an
eternal movement in the God. Because heaven is of that nature -for it is
a Divine body- therefore it has a circular body, by nature always moving
in a circle."
Aristotle : De Caelo, 286a
9 - 12.
His demonstration of the Divine involves the justification of this
eternal movement (of the world), and this in a necessary and thus
not-contingent way. In terms of the famous Peripatetic pair potency
versus actuality, this means "the God" is devoid of latency, fully
awake, conscious and actualized. As it is possible to think potency as
nonexistent, the principle of movement must be "pure" act, or
realization without potency and without matter. The principle sought is
immaterial & spiritual. It is not necessarily transcendent, as the Stoic
"pneuma" proves.
In book 8 of his Physica, the existence of a first mover is
justified by considering an infinite, horizontal series of mediating
causes cannot be accepted. If every thing moved is caused to move by
something else, then the first mover moves itself. This is the
concept of the unmoved mover. This mover is not a point of beginning in
time, but the sufficient ground of all movement. In De Anima,
we read how the "Nous poiètikos" (430a 18) or "active intellect" stands
on its own, cannot be influenced, is unmingled and in essence
realization (pure actuality). It is inevitable to accept this unmoved
mover, not only by the necessities of our mind, i.e. in order to arrive
at abstractions and "theoria", but also to provide a sufficient ground
for physical reality.
Greek concept-realism is not critical. Hence, the foundational approach
is cherished and the "essential tension" of the aporia of reason appears
: realism versus idealism. In the Platonic system, "anamnesis" is
possible and by its own efforts the mind arrives, by contemplating the
world of ideas, at Divine, eternalized truth. There is a "spiritual eye"
enabling us to "see" the world of prototypes ("paradigma"). By means of
this "intellectual perception"
avant la lettre, absolute knowledge is within reach (a similar
thesis is proposed by intuitionism). For Aristotle, knowledge derives
from the senses, but abstractions are impossible without a Divine active
intellect.
For these most influential of Greeks, theoretical knowledge is certain,
eternal and sufficient. Plato thinks the "chorismos" or separation
between the "world" of ideas and the "world" of becoming, Aristotle does
not divide the world in two, but the soul. The Platonic difference
returns in his psychology, namely to distinguish between "passive" and
"active" intellect. Grosso modo, identical problems will be at
work in later, modern, pre-Kantian rationalism and empiricism, albeit in
a different conceptual framework and adjacent historical situation. Like
the latter, Greek conceptual rationality is entrapped by the
Münchhausen-trilemma.
Greek concept-realism, discovering the antinomic logic of the sufficient
ground (Plato in ontology, Aristotle in psychology), did not yet make
this study the focus of its attention. In Medieval philosophy, the issue
of the existence of the Christian God would become of first
apologetic importance. Reason was there to serve theology and
accommodate the diffusion of faith. Was the God of Christ this
sufficient ground ? Could the existence of the Divine be demonstrated
a priori ? The answer to these questions was linked with the
status of universal concepts, or, in terms of the Medieval
dialectica, the position of genera and
species in the logical category of substance ("ousia"). For the
Augustinian Platonists, the world of ideas, revelation and intellectual
perception interlaced. For the Thomists, knowledge only derived from the
senses, and so the idea of God could only be acquired
a posteriori.
1.2
To battle over universals.
"This universe would never have
been suitably put together into one form from such various and opposite
parts, unless there were some One who joined such different parts
together ; and when joined, the very variety of their natures, so
discordant among themselves, would break their harmony and tear them
asunder unless the One held together what it wove into one whole. Such a
fixed order of nature could not continue its course, could not develop
motions taking such various directions in place, time, operation, space,
and attributes, unless there were One who, being immutable, had the
disposal of these various changes. And this cause of their remaining
fixed and their moving, I call God, according to the name familiar to
all."
Boethius : The Consolation of Philosophy, Book 3,
Proza XII.
§ 9
Medieval philosophy is defined by the tension between Christian
"revelation" and Pagan "philosophy". It may be divided in three stages :
-
fideist
(IVth - XIth) : before the XIth century, science and philosophy
serve theology (cf. Gerard of Czanad's "ancilla theologiae"), and
"knowledge" is a gift of the Holy Spirit. Thanks to the Carolingian
Renaissance (IXth century), the seven "artes liberales" (or
pillars of wisdom) emerged : logic, grammar, rhetoric (trivium), and
geometry, arithmetics, astronomy and music (quatrivium). These
are contrasted with the "artes serviles", being directed to the
satisfaction of a need. Because of political disintegration, the decay
of monastic and ecclesiastical life, the degradation of the Papacy, and
the attacks of the Norsemen in the ninth and tenth century, the fruit of
this renaissance did not come to maturity. Of Greek philosophy, little
was known. Part of one dialogue of Plato and only Aristotle's logic were
attested. Neo-Platonism was studied through Augustine. Besides the
Bible, an intellectual read the works of the fathers of the church.
Philosophy was reduced to logic (dialectica). Education was meant
to confirm the futility of independent, rational thought and to give a
teaching rooted in fundamental theology. Dialectici as Anselm of
Canterbury (1033 - 1109) tried to understand the contents of the
revealed truths of scripture and to defend it against heretics ;
-
philosophical (XIth - XIIIth) : in the West, about 1150, Latin
translations of unknown Greek philosophical texts become available.
Among them, the complete works of Aristotle, as well as the extensive
writings of his influential Arab commentators, Avicenna (980 - 1037) &
Averroes (1126 - 1198). Aristotelism caused a major crisis. These
teachings formed a coherent whole, explained nature and articulated a
vision of the world and of man contradicting the tenets of fundamental
Christian theology (creationism contradicted the concept of an eternal
world). From Padua to Paris, intellectuals debated, and although
philosophical knowledge was deemed "according to reason" and not the
absolute knowledge of revelation, radical thought slowly emerged.
Perhaps reason could provide a comprehensive explanation ? Perhaps
revelation could be set aside ! It would take three more centuries
before intellectuals dared to openly reject fundamental theology.
Meanwhile, Thomas Aquinas (1225 - 1274) was first to address these new
sources and harmonize them with Christianity.
-
via
moderna (XIVth - XVth) : with the assimilation of Aristotle, a
new vision on reality and knowledge emerged. Strict nominalism, with
William of Ockham (1290 - 1350) as its protagonist, broke away from
Classical Greek and Scholastic thought. Only particulars exist, and
universals are not rooted in a sufficient ground, neither inside
(Platonism) nor outside (Aristotle) the mind. Universal concepts are
nothing but a common name ("nomen") given to different
particulars sharing a certain similarity. In this way, thought is
more and more considered an empirical phenomenon, and the possibility of
transcending a particular physical reality to intuit (or abstact) its
essence is questioned. Statements are terministic, not necessary.
After three centuries, the "spirit" of the
European Renaissance broke down the dogma of a revealed God known by
faith alone. From within (Reformation and Contra-Reformation) as well as
from without (natural science, in particular physics & astronomy) the
Feudal model of Christianity came under severe attack. Modern science
emerged in the XVIIth century, and in philosophy, the fideist context
was eliminated by René Descartes (1596 - 1650) and his clear and
distinct intuition "cogito ergo sum" (cf. infra).
§ 10
In Late Hellenism, and particularly in Stoicism, language became an
independent area of study. Logic was not longer embedded in metaphysics,
but a science of language, or linguistics. Physics studies things
("pragmata" or "res"'), whereas dialectica and
grammatica study words ("phonai" or "voces"). This is the
approach of "the first scholastic and the last Roman", Boethius (480 -
524 or 525). He created the term "universalia" (the translation
of Aristotle's "ta katholou") to denote the logical concepts genus
and
species. The original metaphysical apory between Plato's Ideas and
Aristotle's immanent forms is no longer part of the Stoic context. A
reduction took place which brought logic and linguistics to the fore.
In his Isagoge, translated by Boethius, Porphyry (232/3 - ca.
305) wrote :
"I
shall not say anything about whether genera and species
exist as substances, or are confined to mere conceptions ; and if they
are substances, whether they are material or immaterial ; and whether
they exist separately from sensible objects, or in them immanently."
Porphyry : Isagoge, 1,
introduction.
For Boethius, the answer is Aristotelian : the universals have an
objective existence in particular physical things, but the mind is able
to conceive genera and species independent of these
bodies.
For Isidore of Sevilla (died in 636), etymology was the crucial science,
for to know the name ("nomen") of an object gave insight into its
essential nature. There exists an implicate adualism between the
name (or word) and its reality or "res". This symbolic adualism
does not differentiate between an "inner" subjective state of
consciousness and an "outer" objective reality, which is a typical
characteristic of ante-rationality (cf. psychomorphism).
Thanks to the Carolingian Renaissance, and the organization of the
Palatine School, a remote ancestor of the Renaissance "university"
("turned towards unity") was created. Europe, under the political will
of Charlemagne, was awakened to its "rational" inheritance and embraced
the importance of education and learning (for the upper classes).
Although short-lived, its influence would not completely vanish.
Clearly the problem of universals touched the foundation of thought, in
particular fideism, which tried to identify general names (like "God")
in the mind with universal objects in reality. On the one hand, there is
the ultra-realistic position, or "exaggerated realism", found in the
De Divisione Naturae of John Scotus Eriugena (ca. 810 - 877) and the
work of Remigius of Auxerre (ca. 841 - 908), who taught that the
species is a "partitio substantialis" of the genus.
The species
is also the substantial unity of many individuals. Thus, individuals
only differ accidentally from one another. All beings are thus
modifications of one Being. A new child is not a new substance, but a
new property of the already existing substance called "humanity".
On the other hand, and very early, heretics in dialectic rose. For Eric
(Heiricus) of Auxerre (841 - 876), general names had no universal
objects corresponding to them. Universals concepts arise because the
mind gathers together ("coarctatio") the multitude of individuals
and forms the idea of species. This variety is again gathered
together to form the genus. Only individual exist. By the process
of "coarctatio", many genera form the extensive concept of
"ousia" ("substantia"). In the same line, Roscelin (ca. 1050 -
1120) held that a universal is only a word ("flatus vocis") and
so "nihil esse praeter individua" ...
§ 11
This apory between exaggerated realists ("reales") and their
opponents ("nominales") is best illustrated by the confrontation
between St.William of Champeaux (1070 - 1120), and Abelard (1079 - 1142)
a rigorist dialectic arguing against the "antiqua doctrina", and,
according to St.Bernard of Clairvaux (1090 - 1153), an agent of Satan.
In his early days, William taught, against his teacher Roscelin, that
the individual members of a species only differ accidentally from
one another. This identity-theory came under severe attack and later he
changed it. Abelard argued, that according to William, only ten
different substances or "essences" exist (namely the 10 categories of
Aristotle). Hence, all living beings, subsumed under "substance", are
substantially identical, and so Socrates and the donkey Brunellus are
the same. Some say as a subterfuge, William replied with his
indifference thesis, according to which two members of the same
species are the same thing, not "essentialiter" but "indifferenter".
Peter and Paul are "indifferently" men (possess humanity "secundum
indifferentiam"), because as Peter is rational, so is Paul, whereas
their humanity is not the same, i.e. their nature is not numerically the
same, but like ("similis"). In fact, he is saying that the
universal substances of both are alike, applying indifferently to both
or any other man. This position was also part of Abelard's polemical
interpretations.
Abelard's "nominalism" is a denial of ultra-realism in epistemology,
i.e. against the adualism between "vox" and "res". He does
not refute Platonic "ideae" preexisting in the mind of God, but
understands these as the metaphysical foundation of the real
similarities in status between objects of the same species, and not of
the objects (as Platonism insists).
Abelard's analysis states the distinction between the logical and the
real orders, but without the denial of the objective foundation of the
universals. This early nominalism is a moderate realism. He demonstrated
how one could deny exaggerated realism without being obliged to reject
the objectivity of genera and species. For Abelard,
universals were by nature inclined to be ascribed to several objects.
They are only words, not things (against the "reales"). When
identified with words, universals are not reduced to mere "sound" (which
is also a "res"), but to the signifying power of words (against
the "nominales"). This "significatio" of words is not a
concept accompanying the word (a mere contents of mind, i.e. exclusively
subjective), but gives expression or meaning to the objective status
of the word (semantics). This status is a human convention based on
real similarities between the particulars, but these real "convenientia"
are not a "res", not "nihil" but a "quasi res" : it
is not the substance "homo" that makes human beings similar, but
the "esse hominem".
Summarize these positions with the distinctions introduced by Avicenna :
-
universale ante rem
: the universals exist before the realities they subsume :
Platonism ;
-
universale in re
: the universals only exist in the realities ("quidditas rei")
of which they are abstractions : Aristotelism ;
-
universale post rem : universals are words, abstact universal
concepts with a meaning attributed to them by human convention, giving
expression to real similarities between particulars. The latter are not
"essentia" and not "nihil", but "quasi res".
This dialectic juggling may conceal the larger
issue at hand : if extramental objects are particular and mental
concepts universal, then how think their relationship ? Does an
extramental foundation of universals exist ? The Greeks as well
as the Scholastics answered affirmatively.
For the Scholastics, given their preoccupation with God, the problem was
to know whether an objective, extramental reality corresponded to the
universals in the mind ? If so, then the mere concept of "God" might
entail Divine existence, as the a priori proof tries to argue. If
not, rational knowledge resulted in scepticism and Divine existence
might be argued a posteriori only. Greek rationalism was
conceptual and ontological, whereas the Medieval dialects were
foundational and logico-linguistic (psychological).
Abelard's solution is a crucial distinction : universals are not real,
but they are words (real sounds) with a significance referring to real
similarities between real particulars. Because of their meaning, they
are more than "nothing". The foundation of his nominalism is "the real"
as evidenced by similarities between objects, whereas the "reales"
supposed an ante-rational symbiosis between "verbum" and "res",
between Platonic ideas and material objects ("methexis"). A similar
Abelardian line of argumentation is found in David Hume (1711 - 1776),
ending in a skepticism preventing Kant (1724 - 1804) from sleeping
(indeed, Hume rejected the world of ideas and so could not back the
observed similarity between objects with the mind of God). When
Aristotle was finally translated into Latin, Abelard could and was
recuperated by High Scholasticism.
His pivotal contribution to the historical process of reason becoming
conscious of itself is not limited to logic, epistemology and semantics.
In his Ethica seu Scito Teipsum or "Ethics of Know Yourself", he
stressed the importance of intent ("intentio"). Good and evil are
not situated in the action itself (cf. Aristotle's Ethics Nicomachea),
but in the intention of the acting subject. Conscience ("conscientia")
is therefore crucial, for "non est peccatum nisi contra conscientiam".
So also in his ethics, Abelard puts emphasis on the subject of
experience, moving far away from the shores of the objective morality of
his age (focusing on the virtue of the deed and not on the doer and his
motifs).
1.3
Anselm of Canterbury's ontological proof.
"But if through your eternity You have been, and
are, and will be ; and to have been is not to be destined to be ; and to
be is not to have been, or to be destined to be ; (then) how does your
eternity exist as a whole forever ? Or is it true that nothing of your
eternity passes away, so that it is not now ; and that nothing of it is
destined to be, as if it were not yet ? You was not, then,
yesterday, nor will You be tomorrow ; but yesterday and today and
tomorrow You are ; or, rather, neither yesterday nor today nor tomorrow
You are ; but simply, You are, outside all time. For yesterday and today
and tomorrow have no existence, except in time ; but You, although
nothing exists without You, nevertheless do not exist in space or time,
but all things exist in You. For nothing contains You, but You contain
all."
Anselm : Proslogion, XIX.
§ 12
Usually depicted as a transitional figure between monastic and
scholastic theology, the Benedictine Anselm of Canterbury (1033 - 1109)
was a protagonist of the Augustinian tradition. Philosophy is
dialectica
and part of theology. Nevertheless, his position within this movement is
rationalistic, for he seeks the "rationes necessariae" of the
existence of God, but also for revealed data as the Holy Trinity and the
Incarnation of Christ. However, his rationalism is provisional, for
Anselm believes so he may understand ("credo ut intelligam"), but
does not seek to understand in order to believe. The context in which he
operates, does not allow him to make the distinction between philosophy
and theology, and so, even if he was unable to find the necessary
reasons for Divine existence, he would not reject the existence of God.
Perhaps is it fair to say Anselm is the most dialectical pole within the
Augustinian movement and its fideism.
Anselm's Platonic theory of truth contains four pillars :
-
universale
ante rem
: universals are the "essentiae" of the particular
individuals ;
-
the
universals are real
: universals exist independently of the particulars participating
in them ;
-
independence of truth : truth is independent of statements
and of things, for every being comes after its truth or "rectitudo",
each being "has its truth" ;
-
summa veritas
: truth exists in the ideas of God. These are what they are "per
se", i.e. by themselves. They are the causes of the essences and
their truth.
In the Monologium, Anselm develops two a
posteriori arguments of the existence of God, defined as the best,
the greatest and the highest being, namely the argument from goodness
and the argument from greatness.
-
argument from goodness
: The fact good things, despite their differences, are identical
in goodness, implies they are good "per aliquid", i.e. not of
themselves, but by a cause exterior to them. To avoid an infinite
regression of causes, we have to posit a best "per se", a good
possessing goodness by itself. This highest and greatest good is the
best. And God is the best. Summarized : as there are good things and
better things, there must be a best thing and this is God ;
-
argument from greatness
: beings exist not of themselves, but because of a
self-dependent, uncaused, sufficient ground "per se". Because
what exists by itself is greater than what exists by something else, it
is "maxime omnium", the highest being outside all possible
hierarchical series, being-of-itself in which all participate, or God.
Here, the common feature is the argument from
perfection, for both arguments apply only to perfections which do not of
themselves involve limitation and finiteness, like quantity. Two "outer"
sets of arguments have to be introduced, depending on (a) the study of
the order of creation and (b) the Platonic context, dictating that when
various beings have one feature in common (receive the same predicate),
an exterior cause must be present for that "truth" and self-possess this
feature "per se", i.e. by itself and without any other. The
autarky & autonomy of this exterior cause is deemed self-evident and
ideal. Hence, the argument from perfection is complex, and composed of
chains of various arguments a posteriori. In accord with his
Platonic streak, Anselmus sought for a more simple proof, one
necessitating no empirical study, but only logic.
§ 13
In the Proslogium, the ontological argument a priori is
developed. After long, obsessive concentration on the issue, one
evening, during night service, Anselm's faith in God's existence
suddenly found the "insight" ("fides quaerens intellectum", the
original title of the Proslogium).
Anselms defines "God" as "something than, which no greater can be
conceived", or "aliquid Quo Majus Nihil Cogitari potest", "QMNC",
Anselm's concept of God. This is not an analytical, self-evident
proposition, but a description which may also have meaning to
non-believers. The proposition "God exists" is not self-evident,
as later Thomists will say ("per se notum").
Moreover, faith is not a necessary condition to understand the meaning
of this concept of God. The argument is directed against those who deny
Divine existence, but affirm to know God's nature if God would exist
(like the atheist claiming God is good and denying His existence because
of the evils of creation). Anselm adds even a fool understands QMNC,
proving its existence "in intellectu" and making this concept of
God a psychological reality. How to demonstrate QMNC necessarily also
exists "in res" ? The proposition "God does not exist." is a
contradictio in terminis if (a) "God" is defined as QMNC and (b) it
is "greater" to exist "in res" than "in intellectu" only.
The steps of the argument are as follows :
-
Major
Premiss : God is QMNC ;
-
Minor
Premiss : It is greater to exist in reality than only to exist in
ideality ;
-
Conclusion
:
QMNC exists in reality and in ideality, so God exist in reality and in
ideality.
-
Lemma
: If QMNC only exists in ideality, then something than which no
greater can be conceived is something than which some greater can be
conceived (namely that which exists in both orders), which is a
contradiction, hence QMNC not only exists in ideality but also in
reality, ergo God exists in reality and in ideality.
Plantinga (1974) gave another, more sophisticated
version, namely a reductio ad absurdum, based on the acceptance
of QMNC :
-
God exists in the understanding,
but not in reality.
-
Existence in reality is greater
than existence in the understanding alone.
-
God's existence in reality is
conceivable.
-
If God did exist in reality, the
He would be greater than He is (from (1) and (2)).
-
It is conceivable that there is
a being greater than God (from (3) and (4)).
-
It is conceivable there is a
being greater than the being than which nothing greater can be conceived
(from (5) and QMNC).
-
It is false it is conceivable
there is a being greater than the being than which nothing greater can
be conceived.
-
ERGO : It is false God exists in
the understanding but not in reality ((6) and (7) contradict).
-
ERGO : God exists in the
understanding and in reality.
In this reductive form, the argument proves that
either (1), (2), (3) or (7) are untrue. For Anselm (1) was untrue
because (2), (3) and (7) belong to the structure of the argument.
Historically, only (2) and (7) prove good candidates for refutation,
although Duns Scotus (ca. 1266 - 1308) objected against (3).
(2) What is "existence" ? Either existence "in thought" and existence
"as such" are differentiated (cf. Thomas Aquinas), or "existence" is not
considered to be a predicate (cf. Kant).
(7) Has QMNC meaning ? If QMNC has no meaning, then how can this
meaninglessness be made clear ?
§ 14
Historically the argument has attracted two major problems :
-
QMNC :
What is the meaning of "greater" ? Clearly qualitative greatness
is intended, i.e. "more perfect" in the Platonic sense, i.e. something
with a higher degree of being. The truth of the argument thus depends on
the ability to compare realities in an absolute sense (implying an
absolute being transcending the order of the world). In the world, a
being can never be that "great" that no "greater" can be found. Like the
concept "greatest number", QMNC has no concrete value in the order of
reality. It is a limit-concept, and so the meaning of the word
"existence" is not the same for QMNC as it is for other objects. For
Anselm, QMNC had a "special" status. His critic, the Benedictan monk
Gaunilo of Marmoutiers (1033 - 1109), in his On Behalf of the
Fool, constructed an ontological argument for the existence of the
perfect island. He argued as follows : it is enough to conceive the most
perfect island for it to exist, for it would not be the most perfect if
it would only exist "in intellectu".
Anselm replied such a most perfect island only exists in the world and
so its "perfection" is relative, not absolute. QMNC is the concept of
something absolutely the greatest, outside or beyond the world.
But this answer means Anselm already presupposed the existence of God
before he proves it (a fact he accepts), and QMNC is the projection of
this. Hence, the statement "QMNC exists" has no meaning. Neither has
"QMNC does not exist". Indeed, if the same kind of "existence" of God
needs to be demonstrated as the "existence" of objects of the world,
then absolute greatness should not be introduced. But if this is not the
case, then the argument fails ;
-
"existence" is
not a predicate :
for Kant, inconsiderate of the specific background of Anselm's thought,
"existence" is not a predicate as "great, beautiful or good". The fact
something exists "in res" is not an additional quality next to
what it is "in intellectu", for otherwise the concept would be
incomplete. Anselm may answer that only in the unique case of QMNC
"existence" is analytically contained in the concept of God. If we
define the logic of "existence" as positing a subject-for-predication,
then a proposition as "Dragons do not exist." means the subject "dragon"
does not function as a subject of predication in reality. But QMNC
could then be reformulated : "to function as a subject of predication in
a proposition about reality is 'greater' than to function in
propositions referring to fiction, imagination or concepts".
Apparently, Anselm's argument is not easy to
undermine, and several authors have reformulated QMNC in order to
counter the attacks by Thomas Aquinas, Kant and others. It "works"
against semantic atheists who accept the concept of God having
meaning but refuse God any existence. For logical (positivist)
atheism, the proposition "God exists." is not equivalent with "Dragons
do not exist." (for "in intellectu" the subject is meaningful
like all shared fictional objects), but rather with "Square circles do
not exist." Logical atheism asserts "God" and "QMNC" are meaningless,
i.e. just a series of nonsensical sounds or dots on paper, equal to the
empty set. However, if Anselm is bound to show the "meaning" of QMNC,
then his opponents must prove QMNC meaningless. Hence, the
logical atheist is compelled to demonstrate how the things within our
empirical experience are necessarily the only things (a logic of
finitude). But if only non-foundational a posteriori arguments
are available, then such a feat may prove to be impossible. At best, it
may be probable QMNC is meaningless but not certain. QMNC may be
semantically richer (and less complex) than the supposed proof of the
"greatness" of empirical knowledge at the exclusion of all other types
of knowledge : revelation, faith, the Platonic eye, intellectual
perception, intuition, gnosis, meta-rational knowledge, mystical
experience etc. Is a logic of finitude possible without infinity ?
Anselm's ontological argument makes one crucial point clear : one cannot
at the same time state "God exists." has meaning and is untrue.
The possibility excluded by the semantic atheist realizes itself
precisely when the latter denies God's existence ! This atheism is
auto-destructive. Logical atheism is impossible without a terministic
proof of the fact empirical experience is the only possible reality.
Certainty can hardly be given, except by the entrapment of knowledge by
the Münchhausen-trilemma, stopping the series of final justifications
ad hoc, presumably in some form of materialistic and reductionist
realism.
1.4
The "quinque viis" of Thomas Aquinas.
"For from the greatness and beauty of created
things comes a corresponding perception of their Creator."
Wisdom of Solomon, 13:5.
§ 15
In accord with Aristotelian thought, the provisions of the proof of God
made by the Dominican Thomas Aquinas (1225 - 1274) differ from those of
Anselm of Canterbury. Although the latter does not consider QMNC (God is
"aliquid Quo Majus Nihil Cogitari potest") to be an analytical
statement of a self-evident, intuitive idea, the existence of God is
proven to be self-evident if (a) QMNC is accepted and (b) existence "in
res" is considered "greater" than existence "in intellectu"
(cf. supra). In his Monologium, the Platonic "methexis" or
essential connection between the order of existence and the order of
ideas is presupposed. This is precisely what Aristotle rejected, as does
Aquinas. Also epistemologically this fundamental difference ensues. For
Aquinas, truth is "adaequatio rei et intellectus" (ontological
realism), for Anselm truth is "rectitudo sola mente perceptibilis"
(ontological idealism).
Thomas Aquinas rejected the ontological argument a priori.
Firstly, he took Anselm to be arguing the self-evident existence of God,
which was not the case, and denies everyone understands QMNC. Secondly,
he distinguished between "existence" in thought and existence as such.
The jump from existence "in intellectu" and existence "in res"
is illicit. At best, Anselm proves only we must think God,
defined as QMNC, as existing. But this does not prove God exists "in
res", outside the mind. The argument may be structured as follows :
-
Proposition 1
: Circles must be thought as round.
-
Proposition 2 : God must be thought as existing (Anselm).
-
Conclusion
1 : Round circle do not therefore necessarily exist.
-
Conclusion 2
: God does not therefore necessarily exist.
Did Aquinas grasp QMNC ? Apparently he did not. For
Anselm, this definition of God is a description, not an immediate
intuition, per se notum, as Thomas thought. Moreover, this
description and the conclusion a priori drawn from it, fit only
one Being, namely God as QMNC. Although valid for all other objects,
Thomas' counter-argument does not work for "God" defined as "QMNC", for
God is the only Being (Э!x) that is its own existence,
and so if it is possible for such a Being to exist "in intellectu",
then it must also exist "in res". In other words, the
Being than which no greater can be thought is the Being existing
necessarily "in intellectu" and "in res". It would indeed
be absurd to speak of a possible necessary Being, i.e. a Being who's
essence is existence but somehow only "in intellectu". Of
course, only God is a Being that must exist, round circles and
other analytical (tautological) statements do not.
In Thomas' view, we cannot come to know God as He is in essence ("quid
sit"), but only that He is or exists ("quod sit"). The idea
of God's existence is not, as such, an innate idea, nor is "God exists."
a statement with no conceivable opposition (analytical or a priori).
John Damascene (676 - 749) had asserted the knowledge of God is innate
in man. Bonaventure (1221 - 1274) recognized an initial, implicit
awareness of God to be made explicit by interior reflection alone.
Aquinas accepts man's natural desire of happiness (beatitudo), to
be found in God alone. But between this "natural" desire of happiness
and the realization of God's existence (as happiness), stand powerful
side-tracking sensual and imaginal forces (pleasure, wealth, power),
making the innate idea of happiness too vague to sufficiently lead to
God. To be made explicit, the existence of God has to be elucidated. The
proofs given by Thomas will therefore proceed by way of the (outer,
exterior) world. This means they are all a posteriori. Can
reason, by radicalizing his ideas about the physical world, come to the
proposition "God exists." ?
This position is in accord with his Peripatetic premiss : Nihil est
in intellectu quod non prius fuerit in sensu (there is nothing in
the intellect which was not before in the senses). The human intellect
is confined to knowing corporeal entities and can thus not, while on
Earth, transcend the world of sense-experience. However, this
orientation does not stop the intellect from producing general
statements, and if physical objects bear a discernible relationship with
a transcending cause, then the intellect can know such a cause exists.
Nevertheless, corporeal objects are and remain the natural object of the
intellect.
The way to proceed then, is to study God's effects in the world.
But because God is infinite and material causes finite, there is an
absence of proportion between cause and effect making every a
posteriori
argumentation indeed imperfect. So although we cannot reach a perfect
knowledge of the cause, we nevertheless can come to know its
existence, and this is the issue at hand. If we move from effect to
a cause in such a way the effect can only proceed from a certain kind
of cause, we argue to the existence of a cause of that kind.
§ 16
Aquinas argues in favour of five "paths" to God. In fact, these are not
logical deductions leading to certain conclusions, but statements every
believer would accept, for they correspond with what is said about God
("et hoc dicimus Deum"). Thomas' arguments intend to proof the "praeambula
fidei" (steps before faith) or "motiva credibilitatis", but
not to convince atheists.
(1) argument from motion :
Found in Aristotle (cf. supra), Maimonides (1135 - 1204) and Albertus
Magnus (1206 - 1280), the patron saint of scientists, the argument,
called by Thomas "manifestior via", the more manifest way, points
to the fact all things are on the move, or, in Aristotelian terms, they
evidence a reduction of potency to act. This reduction is always caused
by something already in act, for every moving thing is moved by another
thing. Since an infinite series cannot exist in a finite world, in the
end, an unmoved mover is arrived at.
With "infinite series" is meant an endless succession in the horizontal
(sequential) order of actually depending causes. But, the series as a
whole is finite. To be able to give an ultimate and adequate ontological
explanation of this experienced world of causal chains, the series must
depend on something outside the series. This would be lacking if one
would never come to a full stop, and envisage an infinite, historical
series. But, in this case, a comprehensive ontology could not be arrived
at. Science and philosophy are then impossible.
(2) argument from efficient causes :
Used by Avicenna (980 - 1037) and Albertus Magnus, it focuses on the
series of efficient causes. As nothing can be the cause of itself (if
not, it would exist before itself), every thing is caused by another
thing. Ergo, rejecting an infinite series of efficient causes in
a finite world order, a first cause must exist, which all men call
"God".
(3) argument from necessity :
This argument, found in Avicenna and developed by Maimonides, brings the
contingent nature of all things to the fore. They come into being and
perish, they rise and fall. Every thing can be or not and hence no
thing is necessary. If it would be otherwise, it would never stop
being or pass away. But it does. To understand why such unnecessary
beings come into existence, there must be a necessary being, for
otherwise nothing at all would exist, nothing could ever have been
reduced from potency to act, and actuality would never have been. There
would only be nonexistent potency. Ergo, a being, not itself
dependent, exists. A necessary being exist, whom we call "God".
(4) argument from perfections :
This argument was favored by Platonists like Augustine and Anselm. It
starts from the degrees of perfection, implied by making comparative
statements about various actualities, like beauty, truth, goodness etc.
If we assume the difference between beautiful and more beautiful has
objective foundation, then the most beautiful, the best, the most
truthful, etc. must exist and this is the supreme being ("maxime esse").
This a relative best, for there must be one being or several beings
which are comparatively supreme. But, what is supreme in beauty, for
example, is supreme in all things. Ergo, there must be a supreme
Being, which is the cause of all perfections in every other being, "et
hoc decimus Deum".
(5) argument from design or finality :
The observed order of inorganic objects cannot come into being by
chance, but is the result of intent. Objects without knowledge can not
tend towards an end unless directed like "the arrow is directed by the
archer". Ergo, there exists an intelligent Being directing all
natural objects to an end. The natural world is composed of different
objects with conflicting qualities. Nevertheless, these work together
towards the realization of the one order. Ergo, this must proceed
from an intelligent cause or Providence, and this is what we call "God".
§ 17
A first point. The outstanding logical factor in these a posteriori
arguments is the presence of an "infinite series" in the finite
ontological order of dependence. Thomas is convinced the world can be
explained in an adequate ontological way. For him, this implies the
transition from cause to effect refers to a sufficient ground outside
the subject of experience (cf. his metaphysical realism), to wit : the
reality of the existence of God (taken for granted). For Kant, this
refers to the subject of experience (cf. Copernican Revolution), for all
rules regarding this transition refer to possible experience only and
are categorial. They are valid nowhere except as referring to the object
of the world of sense. Hence, there is no "bridge" available for reason
to move from a finite "chain" or series of conditions to the existence
of a purely, infinite intelligible Being, as Aquinas claims. Hence for
Kant, the existence of a transcendent God cannot be inferred, because
all the rules involving the argument are meant to work with sense
objects and with nothing else. They certainly are not meant to move from
the immanent order of causes to the transcendent order of Divinity. The
safe route supposed by Thomas is just not there. Instead, there is an
unbridgeable gap, necessitating a leap. Hence, the a posteriori
arguments are invalid to demonstrate God as QMNC.
Secondly, a necessary supreme Being, intelligently directing the world,
unmoved mover & first cause, is not yet the God of Jesus Christ, but
this is less a problem for religious philosophy than it was for Thomism
and its audience. Indeed, for if the last proof of Thomas Aquinas is
valid (in this or another form), then the atheist thesis stating the
impossibility of the Divine fact (as effect) is refuted, as will become
clear when studying Kant's objection.
"... I say that the properties of the infinite
being which refer to creatures are either of causality or of
pre-eminence. Those of causality in turn are twofold, the properties of
efficient and final causality. What is added about the exemplar does not
involve another cause different in kind from the efficient, for then
there would be five kinds of causes. Wherefore, the examplar cause is a
certain kind of efficient cause, namely an intelligent agent in
contradistinction to a natural agent ..."
Duns Scotus : De Esse Dei,
Articulus Primus.
Thirdly, for Thomas, the first proof was the "via manifestior".
But, in his Oxford Commentary, the Franciscan monk John Duns
Scotus (1265/6 - 1308), argued that it is a more perfect and immediate
knowledge of the first being to know it as a necessary being than as
the first mover. The argument from motion cannot transcend the
physical world. As the cause of all motion, the first mover cannot be
conceived as the cause of all beings, but only as a necessary
hypothesis to explain physical motion. In his De primo principio,
he reworks the argument from necessity (contingency), and considers it
as more comprehensive than the arguments from motion or causal
production, both dealing with specific cases. The argument from
necessity asks : Why is there something rather than nothing ? In
Aristotelian terms : Why has potency ever been reduced to act ?
If A is the cause of a contingent object, it must either be caused or
uncaused. As contingent objects cannot be uncaused (for if so they would
not exist), A must be caused. If contingent being is caused, it is
caused by nothing or by itself or by another thing. As it cannot be
cause by nothing or by itself, it is caused by another thing.
Eventually, we arrive at the first cause, and we find what we are
seeking. The Doctor Subtilis
is right : we cannot proceed for ever in the ascending, vertical order
of dependence (as we can in the horizontal), or in the words of Scotus :
"Infinitas autem est impossibilis in ascendendo."
Suppose otherwise. Granted the possibility of an infinite horizontal
series of successive causes, then the whole chain needs to be reasoned.
This reason must be outside the chain, for every object in the chain is
caused and so contingent, making the whole series contingent. Therefore,
only by postulating a vertical, transcendent cause, can the totality of
ordered effects ("causatorum") be understood. This final cause is
no longer directed to any more ultimate causes. To postulate an eternal
world is of no avail either, for the eternal series of contingent beings
is itself in need of a cause. This is a necessary cause, outside the
eternal world.
1.5
Ockham's first Conserver.
"All the conserving causes simultaneously concur
for the conservation of an effect ; if, therefore, in the order of
conserving causes we go on ad infinitum, then an infinite number
of things would be actually existing at the same time. This, however, is
impossible ..."
Ockham : Questionis in lib. I
Physicorum, Q.cxxxvi.
§ 18
With the Franciscan monk William of Ockham (1290 - 1350), theologian &
philosopher, the "via moderna" received its most logical of
defenders. Thomists, Scotists and Augustinians formed the "via
antiqua". It is their realism, Platonic (the essence is
transcendent) as well as Aristotelic (the essence is immanent), which
was firmly rejected. Instead, nominalism was promoted, but one
without objective universals. It was hence more radical than Abelard's.
No reality ("quid rei") is ever attained, but only a nominal
representation ("quid nominis").
For Ockham, the metaphysics of essences was introduced into Christian
theology and philosophy from Greek sources. So, contrary to Abelard's
moderate nominalism, his strict nominalism did not incorporate them.
There are no universal subsistent forms, for otherwise God would be
limited in His creative act by these eternal ideas. This non-Christian
invention has no place in Christian thought. Universals are only "termini
concepti", terms signifying individual things which stand for them
in propositions.
It was Peter of Spain (thirteenth century), who's exact identity is
unknown, who had distinguished between probable reasoning (dialectic),
demonstrative science & sophistical reasoning. Ockham was influenced by
this emphasis placed on syllogistic reasoning leading to probable
conclusions. Hence, arguments in philosophy (as distinct from logic) are
probable (terministic) rather than demonstrative.
For Ockham, who took the equipment to develop his terminist logic from
his predecessors, empirical data were primordial and exclusive to
establish the existence of a thing. The validity of inferring from the
existence of one thing to the existence of another things was
questioned. He distinguished between the spoken word ("terminus
prolatus"), the written word ("terminus scriptus") and the
concept ("terminus conceptus" or "intentio animæ"). The
latter is a natural sign, the natural reaction to the stimuli of a
direct empirical apprehension. Only individual things exist. By the fact
a thing exists, it is individual. There cannot be existent universals,
for if a universal exists, it must be an individual, which is a
contradictio in terminis (for universals are supposed to subsume
individuals).
This focus on the objects which are immediately known, goes hand in hand
with the principle of economy to get rid of the abstracting "species
intelligibiles". What is known as "Ockham's Razor" was a common
principle in Medieval philosophy. Because of his frequent usage of the
principle (cf. the Franciscan vow of poverty), his name has become
indelibly attached to it. In Ockham's version it reads : "Pluralitas
non est ponenda sine neccesitate." (plurality should not be posited
without necessity). In general terms, this principle of simplicity or
parsimony is to always prefer the least complicated explanation for
an observation.
Radical nominalists, like Nicolas of Autrecourt (ca. 1300 - ca. 1350),
who belonged to the faculty of arts, would say no inference from the
existence of one thing to the existence of another thing could be
demonstrative or cogent, but only probable. Hence, necessity and
certainty, idolized by the foregoing metaphysical systems, were gone. No
demonstration of God's existence was possible. Such matters have to be
relegated to the order of adherence to revealed knowledge or faith. At
this point, theology and philosophy separate and the latter becomes a
"lay" activity. This is not yet apparent in Ockham, who remains a
theologian seeking to find a way to rethink the "proof" of God's
existence in merely a posteriori
terms.
§ 19
Against his predecessors, Ockham accepts "being" as one concept common
to creatures and God, meaning "being" is predicable in a univocal sense
of all existent things. Without such a concept of being, the existence
of God could not be conceived. But, this does not mean this concept acts
as a bridge between empirical observation of creatures and sense data
about God (cf. supra : positing the series and then transcending it).
Nor can we form an abstract concept of being and then deduce the
existence of God, as Anselm thought. The concept of being is univocal in
the sense this concept is common to a plurality of things, neither
accidentally or substantially alike (thus avoiding pantheism). The
proofs of God's existence given by his predecessors are all rejected.
Not to feed skepticism, but because they are not logically conclusive.
Embodied nature is the primary mental object. No direct, natural
apprehension of God's essence is given. "God exists." is not a
self-evident proposition. God's existence can therefore never be proved
with certainty. God is not an object of demonstrative science. Is the
existence of God probable ?
Against the first mover, Ockham shows how the basic premiss of the
argument is neither self-evident or demonstrable. Angels and the human
soul also move themselves. Such exceptions show the alleged principle is
not necessary, and so not a sufficient basis for a certain proof. It
cannot be proved an infinite regress in the series of movers is
impossible. Perhaps infinite objects exist. Perhaps the world is not
finite but infinite, not temporal but everlasting. As it is more
probable there is a first unmoved mover than no first unmoved mover, the
argument from movement is only probable. A first mover probably exists.
Against finality, Ockham argues as follows. In the case of things acting
without knowledge and will, they act because of a natural necessity,
with is not the same as to say they act "for an end". In the case of
intelligent agents of will, voluntary actions are rooted in their own
will. Only if one presupposes God's existence, can one speak of things
acting for ends, but God's existence is not a given.
The only way to prove God's existence would be as efficient cause of all
things, remaining within the finite order. Indeed, Ockham stops at the
first efficient cause. The reasons for this move also explain his
rejection of the arguments of necessity and perfections. Infinite
transcendence is thus avoided. But to identify this cause with God is
not possible, for this cause could be a heavenly body (Quodlibet).
It cannot be proved this supposed heavenly body is caused by God, for we
have only immediate and mediate sense data of corruptible things, not of
any transcending concept.
Against the semantic pattern of previous arguments, Ockham argues the
difference between Divine attributes like omnipotence, infinity,
eternity, absolutely supreme, perfect, unique, the power to create out
of nothing, which cannot be demonstrated, and "God" as the first
conserving cause of this world. Although we have no certain knowledge
about its nature, one can prove its existence as probable. This is
Ockham's argument from conservation, a subtle form of the argument from
efficient causes (and developed in the commentary on the Sentences).
The existence of God as the unique and absolute supreme being cannot be
demonstrated, but the existence of the first conserving cause can, and
this existence is probable and wholly immanent.
§ 20
The core of the argument favors the move from (vertical) conservation to
Conserver, rather than from (horizontal) product to Producer. In this
way, the infinite regress is avoided, for this infinite series is
conceivable in the case of efficient causes (existing one after the
other and so forming an infinite world), but impossible in the actual
order of conservation "hic et nunc". If not, actual reality would
be inflated to an actual infinity, which is it is evidently not, as
everybody agrees.
In the traditional argument from efficient causes, it is assumed an
infinite regress in causes of the same kind is not possible. The world
was deemed finite and the world of ideas infinite. In Christianity, the
former was associated with "fallen nature" and the latter with the
Dionysian angelic choirs. To say the world was infinite was sheer
blasphemy, for it ruined the strict line drawn by the theists between a
finite creation and an infinite Creator. In such a context, free natural
inquiry was repressed. The "via moderna" is no longer devoted to
apology. For Ockham, the finitude of the world cannot be strictly
demonstrated. Maybe an infinite series exists, maybe not. All previous
proofs presupposed the truth of the proposition "The world is not
infinite.", but this is not necessarily so. Nevertheless, probabilities
may be assessed and calculated.
To avoid the question of the infinite ingress in time, i.e. as a
sequence of interacting and interdependent efficient causes, Ockham
jumps to the actual, vertical order of events "here and now", i.e. as
they are happening in every moment. By doing so, he avoids an infinite
regress, for it is a solid premiss to affirm the world is not infinite
in each actual moment.
As a contingent thing coming into being, is conserved in being as long
as it exists, its conserver is dependent, for its own conservation, on
another conserver or not. As only necessary beings conserve themselves
and the world contains contingent things only, every conserver depends
on another conserver, etc. As there is no infinite number of actual
conservers "hic et nunc", there must be a first Conserver. An
infinite regress in the case of things existing one after the other
(like horizontal causes of the same kind) is conceivable. But an
infinite regress in the actual, empirical world here and now would give
an actual infinity, which is absurd. Indeed, to avoid the first
Conserver, actual reality would become infinite ! Ergo, the first
Conserver probably exists.
This elegant proof of the first Conserver is completely a posteriori.
It avoids the order of infinity, and considers the world finite. No
limit-concept is invoked, no transcendent being deduced. The "essence"
of God cannot be known, lies outside reason. The existence of God cannot
be demonstrated by necessity, but argued by probability, for the finite
order of contingent beings cannot be conserved without a first
Conserver. So, according to Ockham, in the order of rational, empirical
knowledge, natural necessity and a first Conserver is all philosophy can
infer as proven, probable knowledge. Nothing which is really God can be
known by us without something other than God being involved as object.
There is no simple concept proper to God mirroring the essence of God
adequately. We are left with the first Conserver, and can advance no
further (cf. infra, Kant and the architect of the world).
In Late Medieval thought, the ultimate reduction introduced by Ockham
was the final organ point closing the process of (1) the assimilation of
the new sources in the dialectica, in particular Aristotelian
thought, Arabic science and the "Orientale Lumen", and (2) their
subsequent rejection. With radical nominalism, a conceptual framework
was set in place describing the logical and epistemological conditions
for the study of nature that was to follow. Platonism and hylemorphism
were rejected. Knowledge derived from direct, actual experience is
deemed valid. All other knowledge is constructed. Propositions in which
universals operate, may be certain or probable. Logic deals with
certaintly, but scientific knowledge is probable. The world is a
contingent, corporeal whole. The existence of God lies outside reason,
as an object of faith. Natural necessity and a first Conserver of the
world are the two pillars of natural theology, based on probable
knowledge.
1.6
Cusanus and the coincidentia oppositorum.
"What other, O Lord, is Your seeing, when You look
upon me with the eye of mercy, than Your being seen by me ? In seeing
me, You, who are Deus absconditus, give Yourself to be seen by
me. No one can see You except insofar as You grant that You be seen. To
see You, is not other than that You see the one who sees You."
Cusanus : De visione Dei,
chapter 5, 13.
§ 21
Nicolas Cardinal Kryfts or Krebs (1401 - 1464), born at Cusa, was a
Renaissance philosopher, a transition-figure between the traditional
Catholic & Scholastic way and the first, pre-critical stadium of
modernism, characterized by humanism, philosophy of nature and
empiricism. Clearly, his interest in our knowledge of God and the
world's relation to God reflects a strong Medieval root. But, this
remarkable system integrated preceding thought and combined it in such a
unique way that it looked ahead and stood by itself. He often quotes
ps.-Dionysius the Areopagite (4th, 5th or 6th century), and was
influenced by Eriugena (ca. 810 - ca. 877), Meister Eckhart (ca. 1260 -
1327/8) and mystical Platonism.
He inspired Leonardo da Vinci (1452 - 1519) and influenced Renaissance
thinking, in particular the philosophy of nature of the priest Giordano
Bruno (1548 - 1600), who developed his ideas far beyond the convictions
of Cusanus. Was Nicolas of Cusa the first Christian pan-en-theist,
thinking both transcendence & immanence in an overarching harmonious
unity ?
The philosophy of Cusanus aims at unity as the harmonious synthesis of
differences, both in nature as a developing and self-unfolding whole,
and in God, who transcends the world but also includes the distinct
perfections of creatures. This ideal of unity without the suppression of
differences accepts comparison, similarity, dissimilarity and
distinction hand in hand with the absolute eternity of God.
§ 22
In De coniecturis, three degrees of knowledge come to the fore :
sense-perception, reason ("ratio") and intellect ("intellectus").
Senses only confirm, never deny. Reason confirms A and denies B, while
the intellect denies both A and B disjunctively and together (not A, not
B, not A and B). The Peripatetics, so we read in De docta ignorantia,
are right to deny the actual, real existence of universals, for only
individual things exist and universals belong to the conceptual order.
Members of the same species have a common nature, existing, in a
contracted state, in each of them as an individual nature. But no
individual realizes the perfection of its species, and each member has
its own individual features. Discursive reason cannot penetrate the
nature of God. We rather know that He is than what He is. Hence, insofar
as positive knowledge is concerned, our minds are in a state of "learned
ignorance", which is not absence of knowledge of God, but comes from
realizing God's infinity and transcendence.
As such, the intellect, a superior activity of the mind, grasps God as
the "coincidentia oppositorum". But, we cannot have a positive
understanding of this. Reason is approximative (like an ever increasing
polygon inscribed in a circle) and so only conjecture. The highest
possible natural knowledge of God cannot be attained by this kind of
discursive reasoning. However, intuitive knowledge can never be stated
in language, for the latter is the instrument of reason only. So, to
express the contents of the intellect, the mind is bound
to suggest meaning rather than to affirm, or state it.
The creation of the world, the "explicatio Dei", is unity
contracted into plurality, infinity into finitude, simplicity into
composition, eternity into succession, necessity into possibility. Here
the doctrine of Eriugena shines through. The universe "vero est ipsa
quidditas contacta", and so God is the absolute essence of the
world. The world is God in a state of contraction. Hence, God is in the
world and the world is in God. In De visione Dei, God is declared
as invisible in Himself (as He is in essence), but visible "uti
creatura est". This is no pantheism, for man, the microcosm or a
certain human world (uniting attributes found in separately in other
beings) deemed a representation of the Divine coincidentia
oppositorum, is but a human God ("humanus est igitur Deus"),
not God in an absolute, essential way. In De docta ignorantia,
the world is "infinitas contracta" and "contracta unitas",
but in Apologia doctae ignorantiae, Nicolas explicitly rejects
pantheism, for the contraction is not the essence.
The universe is one and composed of finite things. But, as Plato said,
time is the image of eternity. Indeed, before creation there was no
time, so it proceeded from eternity and thus participates in eternity.
The world is eternal but not eternity. Time is a measure of motion and
intrinsic to the world. Without motion, no time. The universe has no
bounds and so in way is spatially infinite. It has no fixed centre and
every point is its centre. God may be called the centre of the world
because He is everywhere or omnipresent, and, as its circumference,
nowhere by local presence.
Up and down are relative. The Earth is not the centre of the world, nor
has the Sun any privileged position, for everything moves. As there are
no fixed point, there is no absolute, universal frame of observation. A
man in a boat on a river unable to see its banks or the moving water,
would assume the boat was stationary. All observation is relative and so
all knowledge is approximate.
The universe does not exist apart from the things in it and so these
individual things embody all the perfections of its species. The
absolute greatness, the "absolutum maximum" or God is never
contracted or rendered "concrete". The "concretum maximum" is
hence a Being uniting all levels of created existence and also God. This
mode of union is a mystery. This Being, the perfection of the universe,
is both the "maximum concretum" and the "medium absolutum",
the unique and necessary means by which human beings can be united to
God. For Cusanus, in De visione Dei, that being was Christ Jesus,
and the Roman Church His Body.
Regarding Divine nature, he stressed an infinite object is not an
empirically given object. Instructed ignorance is precisely the
realization of God's transcendence. God alone is "possest", for
He is in act what He can be, He is His own definition, He defines
everything else, He alone is the source and conserver of all things (cf.
De possest, De veneratione sapientiae). Apart from God,
the world would not exist, but nothingness would. But the contrary is
true, for the world is a mirror of God. Nicolas thought the
via negativa to God superior to affirmative theology. The former
posits the absence of positive affirmation about the nature of the
Divine not in need of any negative qualification. But, in his last work,
De apice theoriæ, God is called "posse ipsum", possibility
itself or being able Himself, Herself, Itself. This is a positive
statement. As nobody would be ignorant of "posse", when knowing
that he can eat, run and speak, it would be absurd to ask whether one
can do something without the power to do so. Likewise, God as absolute "posse
ipsum" is the cause and conserver of all motion, of the world. Both
perspectives, the transcendent and the immanent come together in the
idea of God as coincidentia oppositorum, of which man is a finite
representation.
§ 23
Before Nicolas of Cusa, the proofs of God (a priori as well as
posteriori) focused on the proof of the transcendence of God. This
in accord with Christian theistic beliefs. Indeed, fundamental theology
(Augustinian & Thomist) avoided pantheistic associations, and so
exorcised God out of the world (even mystics like
Jan of Ruusbroec was charged with
pantheism, a heresy). In a sense, this is also at work in the reduction
of the fuzzy set "Divine" to the theological "God" of the dialectics.
Cusanus (and already earlier John Scotus Eriugena), overcame this
exclusive theism, for "God" is conceived as entering the world (albeit
in as Christ Jesus).
Indeed, Cusanus has a pan-en-theist perception of the Divine.
Bi-polarity is acknowledged, and "God" is absolute as well as relative,
unlimited (as the circle) as well as limited (as the polygon multiplying
its angles within it), remote as well as near. Moreover, this polarity
forms an unconceivable unity, a vanishing-point of all distinctions. God
contains all things, He is "omnia complicans". At the same time,
He is "omnia explicans", the source of all things. The latter,
because they exist, reveal something of Him. He contains them
complicative, and is immanent in all things explicative, for they are
essentially dependent on Him. He is both transcendent and immanent.
Nicolas brings both ways together in a copulative theology and does away
with the "middle" term invoked by the former dialectics. Pushed by
logical technicalities (cf. the difference between transcendence and the
limit of the finite world at work in the a posteriori arguments),
they had construed a "tertium comparationis" between the
transcendent God and the finite world. This interstitial entity is then
the "Anima Mundi", the Platonic demiurge or some other
intermediate between God and the world (like Christ). But, if God is
truly a unity, then this division is not ontological but only
conceptual. And so although logically the existence of a first Conserver
is probable, ontologically this Conserver is none other than a
transcendent Being, although philosophically this can only be suggested,
and never demonstrated (not for certain and not in probability).
There is no stage between the actual infinite or transcendent God and
the potential infinite or created world. The latter is but a
contraction or theophany of the Divine being.
While combining neo-Platonic and Peripatetic components, other parts of
this remarkable philosophy anticipate Leibniz (1646 - 1716), Schelling
(1775 - 1854) and Hegel (1770 - 1831).
§ 24
The Medieval dialectics raised the question of the existence of God in
terms of logic and linguistics. Regarding the way of argument, two
strategies were used : either Divine existence is demonstrated from
within (a priori), i.e. using the concept or idea of God one
moves to God's existence, or from without (a posteriori), i.e.
from phenomenal experience to an underlying Divine reality. As the
foundational postulate was accepted by most, these strategies are either
Platonic or Peripatetic. The former is the "via antiqua", the
latter the "via moderna". Platonist invoke a nexus between
empirical reality and the real world of ideas, rejected by the
Aristotelians. Hence, the latter do not develop an argument a priori.
Both these Platonic as well as Peripatetic "reales" oppose the "nominales",
who, in their radical format, cause the Peripatetic movement to turn
into skepticism.
Regarding the arguments a posteriori, the arguments from
efficient causes and design are strong. But they do not prove a
transcendent Being, the aim of theology, but make probable a first,
conserving and intelligent cause well within nature (cf. the Stoic
"pneuma").
It is interesting to note both Ockham and Cusanus stress the probable,
approximate nature of knowledge. In their writings, we can witness the
first cracks in fundamental philosophy. Although they would affirm the
existence of a sufficient ground, they nevertheless deny human knowledge
the capacity to arrive at certain knowledge (an ideal cherished by
Platonists & Peripatetics alike). Ockham is critical of knowledge
because of his insight into the logic of demonstration. Cusanus thinks
in approximations because he is convinced our knowledge is but a
contraction, a finitude in comparison with God's omniscience.
Medieval thought circumambulated God. This dependence made it impossible
to arrive at a more critical position, i.e. one not already assuming
God's existence. This seems very important, for atheism cannot be
rejected a priori. It would take another three centuries, largely
filled with religious conflicts and wars, before the free study
triggered by the Renaissance gave birth to a new, human-centered
beginning in Western philosophy.
"Man, being the servant and interpreter of Nature,
can do and understand so much as so much only as he has observed in fact
or in thought of the course of nature. Beyond this he neither knows
anything nor can do anything."
Bacon, F. : The New Organon,
Aphorisms (Book One), I.
1.7
The Cartesian proofs of God.
"Il y a déjà quelque temps que je me suis aperçu
que, dès mes premières années, j'ai reçu quantité de fausses opinions
pour véritables, et que ce que j'ai depuis fondé sur des principes si
mal assurés ne saurait être que fort douteux et incertain ; et dès lors
j'ai bien jugé qu'il me fallait entreprendre sérieusement une fois dans
ma vie de me défaire de toutes les opinions que j'avais reçues
auparavant en ma créance, et commencer tout de nouveau dès les
fondements, si je voulais établir quelque chose de ferme et de constant
dans les sciences."
Descartes, R. : Meditations, 1, §
1a.
§ 25
To seek indubitable truth, René Descartes (1596 - 1650) turned to
methodological doubt. He left the Jesuit college of La Flèche and was
ashamed of the amalgam of doubts and errors he had learned there.
Traditional philosophy consisted of various contradicting opinions,
grosso modo Platonic or Peripatetic. History was a series of moral
lessons (cf. Livius) and philosophy was still restricted to logic. The
experimental method was absent, and various authorities ("auctoritates")
were studied (Galenus, Aristotle, Avicenna, etc.). Aim was to harmonize
the magisterial contradictions (cf. the "sic et non" method). In
the interpretation of these sources, a certain creativity was at work.
However, in the mind of Cartesius, the only constructive point of his
education, so the Discourse on Method (1637) tells us, was the
discovery of his own ignorance.
This discovery prompted Descartes to reject all prejudices and seek out
certain knowledge. Nine years he raises doubts about various
conjectures and opinions covering the whole range of human activities.
Eventually, doubt is raised regarding three sources of knowledge :
-
authority
:
as contradictions always arise between authorities a higher criterion is
needed ;
-
senses :
maybe waking experience is just a "dream" or a "hallucination" ? Can
this be or not ? Also : the senses give confused information, so a still
higher criterion is needed ;
-
reason :
how can we be certain some "malin génie" has not created us such, that
we accept self-evident reasoning although we are in reality mislead and
in fatal error ?
However far doubt is systematically applied, it
does not extend to my own existence. Doubt reveals my existence. If, as
maintained in the Principles of Philosophy, the word "thought" is
defined as all which we are conscious of as operating in us, then
understanding, willing, imagining and feeling are included. I can doubt
all objects of these activities of consciousness, but that such an
activity of consciousness exists, is beyond doubt.
Thus, the "res cogitans", "ego cogitans" or "l'être
conscient"
is the crucial factor in Cartesian philosophy. Its indubitable,
intuitively grasped truth ? Cogito ergo sum : I think, therefore
I am. That I doubt certain things may be the case, but the fact that I
doubt them, i.e. am engaged in a certain conscious activity, is certain.
To say : "I doubt whether I exist." is a contradictio in actu
exercito, or a statement refuted by the mere act of stating it. The
certainty of
Cogito ergo sum is not inferred but immediate and intuitive. It is
not a conclusion, but a certain premiss. It is not first & most certain
in the "ordo essendi", but as far as regards the "ordo
cognoscendi". It is true each time I think, and when I stop thinking
there is no reason for me to think that I ever existed. I intuit in a
concrete case the impossibility of thinking without existing. In the
second Meditation, Cogito ergo sum is true each time I
pronounce or mentally conceive it ...
Having intuited a true and certain proposition, Descartes seeks the
general criterion of certainty implied. Cogito ergo sum is true
and certain, because he clearly and distinctly sees what is affirmed. As
a general rule, all things which I conceive clearly and distinctly are
true. In the Principles of Philosophy, we are told "clear" means
that which is present and apparent to an attentive mind and "distinct"
that which contains within itself nothing but what is clear. Although he
has arrived at a certain and clear proposition, he does not start to
work with it without more ado. Indeed, suppose God gave me a nature
which causes me to err even in matters which seem self-evident ? To
eliminate this "very slight" doubt, Descartes needs to prove the
existence of a God who is not a deceiver. Without this proof, what I
conceive as clear and distinct, may in reality not be so.
§ 26
In the third Meditation, Descartes starts by examining the
ideas he witnesses in his mind a posteriori. He finds ideas
referring to colors and other qualities which might have been produced
by himself. And as he is a substance, it is possible other modes of
substance (like duration, extension, motion) might be eminently
contained in him. But if we define "God" as a substance which is
infinite, independent, all-knowing & all-powerful, the question is
whether this idea of God could have been produced by himself ?
Insofar as I am substance, I can form the idea of substance, but only as
a finite substance. I cannot possess the idea of infinite substance,
unless it proceeds from an existing infinite substance. Although I can
negate finitude and arrive at infinity, the latter is not merely
negative, for I clearly see there is more reality in infinite than in
finite substance. Hence, the idea of the infinite must be prior to the
idea of the finite. Otherwise I would be unable to recognize my
finitude, except by comparison with the idea of an infinite and perfect
being. As a blind man cannot form the idea of color, so a finite
substance cannot possess an infinite idea by itself.
Another way to come to this is to ask : Can I be the author of my being
? Or : can I conserve myself at the present time ? If this would be the
case, then the idea of a perfect substance would be caused by my own
mind. In order for this to be, I should have to be God Himself. As this
I am clearly not, infinity is before finitude.
Formally, the a posteriori argument has this form :
-
Major
Premiss : it is a fact I have the idea of an infinite, perfect
being in my mind ;
-
Minor
Premiss 1 : a finite being like myself cannot be the cause of the
idea of an infinite perfect being ;
-
Minor Premiss 2
: if the effect exists, the cause exist ;
-
Conclusion
:
the cause of this idea must be infinite and real.
Descartes also tries to prove God's existence
without reference to the external world, i.e. a priori. Let us
formalize the argument :
-
Major
Premiss : what we clearly and distinctly conceive as belonging to
the essence of A really belongs to this essence ;
-
Minor
Premiss : after considering the idea of a perfect, infinite
being, we clearly and distinctly conceive existence as belonging to its
essence ;
-
Conclusion
:
God must exist in reality.
Regarding 1
This is the fundamental postulate of rationalism and idealism. Spinoza
(1632 - 1677) gave it this form : "leges cogitandi sunt leges essendi",
or : the laws of thinking are the laws of reality. Hence, all things
possible in the mind (i.e. without contradictions) are also possible in
actuality. Clearly, this postulate is a recuperation of the Platonists,
albeit as far as regards the preestablished nexus between the
extramental and the mental.
Regarding 2
The premiss affirms the infinite perfection of God. Is this idea truly "clara
et distincta" ? As it cannot be derived from sense-perception, and
differs from a mental fiction variable at will, it must be innate in me,
just as the idea of myself is innate in me. It is like the mark of the
workman imprinted on his work (third Meditation). This privileged
idea is the image and likeness of God placed in me when He created me. I
am conscious of my imperfection only because I already possess
the idea of the perfect.
Descartes concludes God, who is perfect, cannot be a deceiver. Hence,
those propositions I see clearly and distinctly must be true. This
certainty about God's existence enables me to apply this criterion of
truth universally.
§ 27
Two major problems undermine the Cartesian proofs of God :
-
the ego as
substance :
both in the Meditations and the Principles of Philosophy,
substance is demonstrated after proving the existence of God. However,
the "I" in Cogito ergo sum, is not a transcendental ego (a mere
formal condition of knowledge), but "me thinking". Despite various
contents of thought, the thing that cannot be doubted is not "a
thinking" or "a thought", but a thinking ego conceived as a substance.
This ego is not formal, nor the "I" of ordinary discourse, but a
concrete existing "I". Descartes uncritically assumes the Scholastic
notion of substance, while this doctrine is open to doubt. Thinking does
not necessarily require a thinker, and the ego cogitans
must not be a thing which thinks, but a mere transcendental ego
accompanying every cogitation (cf. Kant) ;
-
a petitio
principii : if the validity of the conclusion, namely the
affirmation of God's existence, is used to assure myself of the validity
of the principles on which it rests, then a circular argument is at
hand. The circle can be specified as follows : Descartes has to prove
God's existence before using "clara et distincta" as criterion of
truth. But in order to prove God's existence, his arguments incorporate
the criterion. It is unlikely Descartes can escape this, although he
tried so by invoking the difference between what we perceive clearly and
distinctly here and now and what we remember to have perceived so in the
past. He then needs to prove the employment of memory is not essential
in proving God's existence. But, as he still needs to show God is not a
deceiver, how can he be assured this is the case if the latter rests on
axioms which are themselves subject to doubt until the conclusion has
been proved ?
With Descartes, we witness the return of a
Platonizing way of thinking. Of course, as the focus of attention is on
the conscious ego (and no longer on God), this feature is not
immediately apparent. The original intuition of Cogito ergo sum,
the reduction of reality to extension, the quest for a mathematical
formula of the complete material universe and the strict dualism between
"res extensa" and "res cogitans" are the new themes of
this Platonizing rationalism. As was the case in Medieval philosophy,
this idealism triggers its counter-thesis, namely the realism of
empiricism.
1.8
David Hume and the cause of order.
"Nature is always too strong for principle."
Hume, D. : Enquiry concerning the
Principles of Morals, 12, 2, 128.
§ 28
In his Treatise of Human Nature (1739) and Enquiry concerning
human Understanding (1748), David Hume (1711 - 1776) seeks to
develop a science of man. As Locke (1632 - 1704), he envisages a
critical and experimental foundation.
"Perceptions" are the contents of the mind in general, divided in
impressions and ideas. The former strike the mind with vividness, force
and liveliness, whereas the latter are faint images of these in
thinking. Impressions are either of sensation or of reflection. The
latter are in great measure derived from ideas.
Like Ockham, Hume is a nominalist. Real or ideal universals are not the
foundation to erect the science of man. Unlike Descartes, he is an
empirist : the senses are the foundation of knowledge. Two kinds of
propositions are possible :
-
analytic
: the predicate is part of the subject - these tautologies are
universal and necessary, but restricted to geometry and arithmetic. All
a priori propositions are analytic and have nothing to say about
the world of fact ;
-
synthetic
:
the predicate is not part of the subject and an extramental reality is
implied. All synthetic propositions are a posteriori and have
always something to say about the world.
The extramental reality sought can be no other than
the one offered by direct or indirect empirical experience.
-
direct synthetic
propositions :
the predicate is attached to the subject because of what is immediately
empirically perceived here and now ;
-
indirect
synthetic propositions : the predicate is attached to the subject
because we move from what be know to be a direct, given fact to a state
of affairs which is not (yet) empirically given. These propositions are
problematic because a necessary and objective connection between our
idea of causality and real events cannot be demonstrated. Moreover,
logically the move from a finite series of particular observations to an
infinite, necessary law can never be warranted (cf. the problem of
induction in naive realism).
Suppose the observed psychological connection
between fact A and fact B is continuous. Is it necessary ? My (or our)
witnessing the connection more than once, does not imply that it will
work tomorrow. Skepticism results. The universal value of scientific
laws cannot be demonstrated, neither can the reality of the world
(within and without). Science is restricted to statements of
probability.
The Achilles Heel of this position is the status of the sense-data and
the formation of concepts. It is not clear how sense-data can be
identified without some conceptual connotation, which is not a sense
datum. Moreover, sensation is introduced as a sufficient ground. "Adequatio
intellectus at rem" is presupposed (as in all forms of realism).
Finally, how can similarities between sense-data be observed ?
§ 29
And what about God ? Hume refused to accept the validity of the
traditional arguments, for he did not accept that God's existence is
demonstrable. Hume did not profess himself an atheist, but one can
hardly call him a theist. He studied the argument from design, leading
to the "religious hypothesis". In the Dialogues, arguments drawn
from the analogy between human constructions and the world are rejected
as anthropomorphic. But, Hume admitted "organization" was at work in the
world, in particular vegetable and animal life, instinct and
intelligence. We know the effects of their order and pattern by
experience. And although their principles remain mysteries, points of
analogy between them exist. However, in this "experimental theism", we
can move no further than direct experience and probability.
Perhaps Hume would agree with God's existence if we mean to merely
affirm a remote analogy between the ultimate cause of order in
the universe and intelligence. This is not a full-blown intelligent
Designer, but the minimal hypothesis arrived at in empiricism and
skepticism. To arrive at such a minimal hypothesis concerning such a
critical issue as the existence of the Divine is not trivial. Maybe Hume
realized this and so was reluctant to deny the existence of God in the
unequivocal sense suggested by "atheism". It may be the first step to a
larger view if another, less restricted, and foundational framework can
be better argued. However, for Hume the strength of the argument from
design is not its rationality but its inevitability, grasped in terms of
human passions and tendencies which lead up to religion (cf. his
Natural History of Religion and Dialogues concerning Natural
Religion).
With David Hume, we arrive at the final chapter of the apory between
Platonic and Peripatetic foundational thinking. In fact, Ockham had
walked that path before, but he was a theologian. Hume is no longer
bothered by the dictates of religion, but his empiricism is so strict
the science of certainties is no longer possible. Instead, as Ockham and
Cusanus had emphasized, we are left with a science of probabilities and
approximations.
In all previous approaches, the foundation of science was uncritically
identified with an external objectivity, i.e. a sufficient ground :
Platonic ideas versus sense-data, idealism versus realism, a perfect
thought versus a correct observation. Each time, a special antinomy
appeared, for realism is unthinkable without intramental and
intersubjective similarities and idealism is unthinkable without
extramental realities. For the Greeks, the basic problem of pre-critical
conceptual rationality involved the nature of the universal ideas, forms
or archetypes : transcendent or immanent. For the Medieval dialectica,
the division existed between the "reales", for whom the
universals were real, and the "nominales", for whom they were
mental constructions. In modern thought, this "scandal of reason" (Kant)
was the apory between rationalism (Descartes) and empiricism (Locke),
ending in skepticism (Hume).
1.9
Kant and the Architect of the world.
"We thus see that all the wrangling about the
nature of a thinking being, and its association with the material world,
arises simply from our filling the gap, due to our ignorance, with
paralogisms of reason, and by changing thoughts into things and
hypostatizing them."
Kant, I. : Critique of Pure
Reason, A394-398.
§ 30
With his "Copernican Revolution", the self-reflective movement initiated
by Descartes, focusing on the subject of experience, was completed by
Kant (1724 - 1804). Incorporating rationalism and empirism, he avoids
the battle-field of the endless (metaphysical and ontological)
controversies by (a) finding and (b) applying the conditions of possible
knowledge. Inspired by Newton (1642 - 1727) and turning against Hume,
Kant deems synthetic propositions a priori possible (Hume only
accepted direct synthetic propositions a posteriori). There is a
categorial system producing scientific statements of fact which are
always valid and necessary (for Hume, knowledge is not always valid and
not necessary). This system stipulates the conditions of valid knowledge
and is therefore the transcendental foundation of all possible
knowledge.
So Kant's aim was to find the conditions enabling statements of fact to
be universal & necessary, i.e. as binding as the analytics of
mathematics. Hence, a universal and necessary science is possible.
Without apory, philosophy explained how the universal physical laws of
Newton are what they are. The scandal is over ...
With Kant, rational thought matured. Unlike conceptualism (Platonic or
Peripatetic) and nominalism (of Ockham or Hume), critical thought,
inspired by Descartes, is rooted in the "I think", the transcendental
condition of empirical self-consciousness without which nothing can be
properly called "experience". This "I", the apex of the system of
transcendental concepts, is "of all times" the idea of the connected of
experiences. It is not a Cartesian substantial ego cogitans, nor
an empirical datum, but the formal condition accompanying every
experience of the empirical ego. Kant calls it the transcendental
(conditional) unity of all possible experience (or apperception) a
priori. Like the transcendental system of which it is the formal
head, it is shared by all knowers by necessity.
"What can I know ?" is the first question asked. Which conditions make
knowledge possible ? This special reflective activity was given a new
word, namely "transcendental". This meta-knowledge is not occupied with
outer objects, but with our manner of knowing these objects, so far as
this is meant to be possible a priori (A11), i.e. always,
everywhere and necessarily so. Kant's aim is to prepare for a true,
immanent metaphysics, different from the transcendent, dogmatic
ontologisms of the past, turning thoughts into things.
The transcendental system of the conditions of possible knowledge (or
transcendental logic) is a hierarchy of concepts defining the objective
ground of all possible knowledge, both in terms of the synthetic
propositions a priori of object-knowledge (transcendental
analytic covering understanding), as well as regarding the greatest
possible expansion under unity of understanding (transcendental
dialectic covering reason). These transcendental concepts are not
empirical, but are the product of the transcendental method, bringing to
consciousness principles which cannot be denied because they are part of
every denial. They are "pure" because they are empty of empirical data
and stand on their own, while rooted in (or suspended on) the
transcendental "I think", the "factum rationis". For Kant,
reason, the higher faculty of knowledge, is only occupied with
understanding, while the latter is only processing the input from the
senses. Reason has no intellect to inform it. There is no faculty higher
than reason.
"All our knowledge begins with the senses,
proceeds thence to the understanding, and ends with reason. There is
nothing higher than reason for working up the material of intuition &
comprehending it under the highest unity of thought."
Kant, I. : Critique of Pure Reason,
B355.
The process of acquiring knowledge runs as follows :
-
transcendental
aesthetic :
empirical knowledge : a variety of direct, multiple, unordered, nameless
impressions (Hume), called "Empfindungen" (or sensations) are
synthesized by the forms of representation "space" (related to geometry)
and "time" (related to arithmetics) and turned into "Erscheinungen" (or
phenomena). These representations reflect the structure of our receptive
apparatus. They are meant to structure sensations into phenomena ;
-
transcendental
analytic :
scientific knowledge : phenomena are only objectified by thought, but do
not constitute an object of knowledge, for this is realized in
propositions. The phenomena need to be structured by the 12 categories
of understanding, corresponding to 12 different types of propositions
(quantity, quality, relation and modality, each viewed from three
angels). This categorization of phenomena leads to object-knowledge
(synthetic propositions a priori). The categories are meant to
structure phenomena into object-knowledge ;
-
transcendental
dialectic : metaphysical knowledge : the
variety of objects known is brought to a higher unity. A last,
sufficient ground is sought and found in the ideas of reason : "ego",
"world" and "God" (derived from the category of relation). These words
are not things and only serve understanding, nothing more. While
stimulating the mind's continuous expansion, these ideas regulate
understanding and bring it to a more comprehensive, reasonable unity.
They are meant to structure understanding into an immanent metaphysics.
The 2 forms of representation, 12 categories
(brought to unity by 3 ideas) make the object possible, rather than
vice versa. The human mind is the active originator of experience,
rather than just a passive recipient of perception, as Hume thought. The
mind could not be a
tabula rasa, a "blank tablet", Descartes is right. The whole
transcendental system is innate. Even on the level of the transcendental
aesthetics, sensations, the only source of knowledge acknowledged, as
Locke claimed, must always be processed to be recognized,
or they would just be "less even than a dream" or "nothing to us". Both
sensations, representation and categorization are necessary to
constitute an object of knowledge.
In his "transcendental dialectic", Kant deals with the negative,
deceptive meaning of the word "dialectic", namely as antinomy and
paralogism. These scandals occur each time the barriers given by our
transcendental logic are not upheld and the ideas are changed into
things, which is far worse than a mere mistaken use of the categories.
"I do not mean by this the transcendental use or
abuse of the categories, which is a mere fault of the faculty of
judgment, not being as yet sufficiently subdued by criticism nor
sufficiently attentive to the limits of the sphere within which alone
the pure understanding has full play, but real principles which call
upon us to break down all those barriers, and to claim a perfectly new
territory, which nowhere recognises any demarcation at all. Here
transcendental and transcendent do not mean the same thing."
Kant, I. : Critique of Pure
Reason, B350.
When the landmarks are removed, transcendental illusion ensues, or
reason forgetful of its own, changing thoughts into things. This
fundamental falsehood perverts the principles of reason itself. This
natural "dialectic" of reason does not go away once realized, but
requires to be removed again and again, for it
"will never crease to fascinate our reason" (B354). Human reason
has a natural inclination to grossly overstep these limits, to give in
to the pull of the "unconditional" idea, to fill the gap between what we
can know and what we fancy to know, thereby regarding the transcendental
ideas as real things, whereas they are wholly subjective, only needed to
organize understanding and have no meaning outside this regulative,
non-subreptive way. This reveals a fundamental demarcation or difference
in the use of the transcendental ideas : regulative (as it should) or
constitutive (as hypostases). In the latter case, they step outside the
barriers of transcendental logic.
§ 31
In the Critique of Practical Reason, Kant defines the existence
of God as a necessary subjective condition to solve the antinomy between
virtue and happiness. Together with the existence of the person and the
existence of human liberty, God is one of the three postulates of
practical reason. Even in the Critique of Pure Reason, the idea
of God, derived from the causal chain between things, is crucial to
co-guarantee the unity and expansion of understanding. Nevertheless, in
the same work, he demonstrates how every rational proof of the existence
of a transcendent being like God involves an illegitimate use of reason.
Hence, just as Ockham had said before him, it is impossible to prove
the existence of God defined in transcendent, theistic terms. A
natural theology of the transcendent God is impossible.
Those who try to prove the theist God make the same mistake : they
objectify beyond all possible experience the unconditional unity of all
possible predicates, fill the gap, pass beyond the conditioned, and
inevitably end their search for the most perfect being ("ens
perfectissimum") in a hypostatized "ens realissimum". Reason
cannot cross the borderline of the world. We cannot move outside it and
experience the world as an object.
Kant reclassified the proofs of the existence of God as follows :
-
ontological
: whatever our
concept of an object may contain (for example, the idea of the "ens
realissimum" as the idea of an absolutely necessary being), we must
always step outside it in order to attribute existence to it. Existence
is not a predicate and adds nothing to an object, not even in the unique
case of the most perfect being. To say something "exists" is to posit
the subject with all its predicates. To say "God does not exist." is to
annihilate all the predicates, not just "existence" ;
-
cosmological : this proof will always complete the series of
phenomena in the unconditioned unity of a necessary Being, and by doing
so, overstep the boundaries of reason, for the categorial principle
"everything contingent has a cause" is only valid in the realm of
sense-experience (the world) and it is only there it has meaning, never
outside it (cf. the arguments from motion, efficient causes, perfections
& necessity) ;
-
physico-theological :
this proof of finality, aim or design is based on an analogy from human
adaptation of means to ends. We can move from the idea of design to the
idea of a Designer, but not from the latter to the transcendent Creator
of the world. This would again involve a misuse of the transcendental
ideas of reason, a crossing over of the ring-pass-not of pure reason.
Kant retained a real respect for the argument from
design, being the oldest, clearest and most in conformity with reason.
It can prepare the mind for practical theological knowledge and give it
"a right and natural direction" (B665).
Moreover, it gives life to the study of nature,
"deriving its own existence from it, and thus constantly acquiring new
vigour" (B649).
To posit a necessary and all-sufficient Being means it is so
overwhelming and so high above everything empirical and conditioned, we
never would find enough material in experience to fill such a concept.
If it is part of the chain of conditions, it would require further
investigation with regard to its own still higher cause, but if it
stands by itself, it is outside the chain and thus a purely intelligible
Being. But then, "what bridge is then open for
reason to reach it, considering that all rules determining the
transition from effect to cause, nay, all synthesis and extension of our
knowledge in general, refer to nothing but possible experience, and
therefore to the objects of the world of sense only, and are valid
nowhere else ?" (B649).
With regard to causality, we cannot do without a last and highest Being,
but such a transcendental idea, although agreeing with the demands of
reason, would only give a faint outline of an abstract concept (emerging
when we represent all possible perfections united in one substance). It
would favour the extension of the employment of reason in the midst of
experience, guiding it towards order and system, and would not oppose
any experience. But this is not the same as proving the existence of a
necessary and self-sufficient God and Creator.
The inference, proceeding from the order and design observed in the
world as a contingent arrangement (one with a possibility of happening)
to the concept of a cause proportionate to it, teaches us
something quite definite about this first cause, namely that it is a
very great being of an astounding and immeasurable might and virtue, but
not what the thing is by itself. Or, in other words, the harmony
existing in nature proves the contingency of the form, but not of the
matter or the substance in the world (we grasp the form, but do not
observe the matter). To prove the contingency of matter itself would
require us to show that in the substance of the things of the world, the
product of a supreme wisdom exists. But the latter is not part of the
world and thus no object of the senses. The conclusion is clear :
"The utmost, therefore, that could be established
by such a proof would be an architect of the world, always very
much hampered by the quality of the material with which he has to work,
not a creator, to whose idea everything is subject. This would by
no means suffice for the purposed aim of proving an all-sufficient
original Being. If we wished to prove the contingency of matter itself,
we must have recourse to a transcendental argument, and this is the very
thing which was to be avoided."
Kant, I. : Critique of Pure Reason,
B653.
This argument, although using a variant terminology (rooted in the
transcendental method) is in tune with Ockham's first Conserver (of each
entity hic et nunc). In the vertical order of simultaneity,
the a posteriori series (of conservers) has to be stopped before
exiting the order of the world. Hence, the apex reached is well within
the world and at the top of the chain. The first Conserver too is a
cause proportional to the arrangements within the world, and does not
step outside the world.
Kant's system, although transcendental, and thus devoid of any attempt
to explain the possibility of knowledge by ontology, retains the
postulate of foundation, by which true knowledge is certain, universal
and necessary. Scientific knowledge is a system of synthetic
propositions a priori, and so indirect synthetic
statements pass the critical test (while for Hume only direct
propositions were certain). Kant's philosophy is Newtonian, and so
absolute principles are acknowledged both in understanding (forms,
categories) as in reason (the ideas). At the same time, clear
demarcations avoid their abuse and potential corruptive effect on
thought.
§ 32
Kant wished to retain for science the certainty of the sufficient
ground. Not finding it in the objective, outward reality (as a world of
Platonic ideas or universal forms immanent in matter), his
transcendental method cleared the foundations of the subjective
apparatus of thought. By thus making the subject of experience active
after the reception of the sensation (analytic object-knowledge after of
the aesthetic synthesis of phenomena), all possible knowledge is about
the "thing-for-us" and never about the "thing-as-such". It is this
failure to realize synthetic propositions
a priori about the world-as-it-is which proved to the German
Idealists Kant's epistemology was flawed.
The first to point to this major problem was F.H.Jacobi (1743 - 1819),
who in 1787 asked : Were does the "matter" of the sensation
("Empfindung") turned into phenomena ("Erscheinung") come from ? Kant
supposed our sensations were somehow caused by reality-as-such, the
famous "Ding-an-sich". How can this be ? Causality cannot be invoked,
for the nameless sensations are pre-categorial. Neither can the
world-as-such be thought as temporally first and the sensations last,
for the former is outside time. Hence, the way our senses receive
information is obscured, compromising Kant's epistemology. If Kant needs
the "noumenon" to start up the engine of the categories, then he clearly
does not use the "thing-as-such" as a negative, formal and empty
limit-concept, and the Copernican Revolution is incomplete. And if this
is the case, and it is, then his attempt at justifying knowledge a
priori fails.
In the previous century, neo-Kantianism, doing the exercise all over
again, reconstructed Kant's system. A series of rules could be inferred
(cf.
Prolegomena,
Kennis and
Rules). What can I know ? is answered without presupposing
synthetic proposition a priori are possible. The science of certainties
is replaced by the science of probabilities and approximations.
The Münchhausen-trilemma is avoided by stopping to seek an absolute
ground for science. In mathematics and physics, major changes have
happened since Newton, and who is able to disprove the revolutions of
tomorrow ? Hence, the categorial system is not absolute, although some
of its general features are necessary in a normative way (for we use
them when we think). Object and subject of thought are fundamental
critical concepts. Experiment and argumentation are crucial for
scientific method. Realism and idealism are the proposed transcendental
ideas of reason (instead of ego, world and God, who remain important in
psychology, cosmology and religious philosophy).
The end result of the proper regulative use of the ideas of the real and
the ideal (leading to experimentation and argumentation), is not a
synthetic proposition a priori, but object-knowledge which is
considered, for the time being, as very likely by the community of
sign-interpreters. These empirico-formal propositions are always a
posteriori, and may be direct (reality-for-me) or indirect
(reality-for-us). However, Kant's dialectic, critical epistemology is
there to remind us of the natural tendency of reason to hypostatize its
ideas.
If the idea of the real is turned into an object, then knowledge is a
mere "adequatio intellectus ad rem". But, knowledge is not made
possible by a real world. For if so, then how to reconcile this with the
fact that observation co-depends on theoretical connotation and
observation unfolds in a conceptual pattern which develops in the act of
observing ? If the idea of the ideal is turned into an object, then
knowledge is a mere "consensus omnium". But, knowledge is not
made possible by an ideal theory or ideology. For if so, then we blind
ourselves from the fact that synthetic propositions are also statements
about some thing
extramental, escaping subjectivities. These two criteria of truth
operate together, and regulate the development of thought.
In the domain of science, producing empirico-formal propositions, the
idea of the real and the idea of the ideal are both necessary and
operate simultaneously. Likewise, science is the product of two vectors
: objective observation (experiment, test) & intersubjective dialogue
(argumentation). In the concrete research-unity, these a priori
rules are complemented by a posteriori rules of thumb or
practical, opportunistic hypothesis assisting the efficient functioning
of the research community. On this level, the difference between what
should and what is (between theoretical epistemology and the sociology
of science) is felt most ... Indeed, like the rest of us, scientists are
not perfect.
In accord with Ockham's terministic probabilism and Cusanus' view of all
knowledge as "approximative", contemporary criticism finds comfort in
the fact no certain knowledge is possible, and no sufficient ground for
the possibility of knowledge needs to be found. This position is open
and so free to investigate all possible expansions of knowledge.
Dogmatic and ontological fossilizations are excluded from this safe but
narrow point of view.
§ 33
So, after these historical windows, where do we stand ?
On the one hand, the problems of the a priori argument evidence
the unlikelihood of moving from the concept of God to the reality of
God. On the other hand, the traditional form of the argument makes clear
semantic atheism (of those who accept the concept of God has meaning
but refuse God any existence) is as unlikely.
Take the case of logical atheism. If God equals the empty set, the
proposition "God exists." is not equivalent with "Dragons do not
exist.", for fictional objects are poetically meaningful, but rather
with "Square circles do not exist." Words like "God" or "QMNC" are
meaningless, i.e. just a series of nonsensical sounds or dots on paper.
How to prove QMNC or for that matter any concept of the Divine (whether
theist, pantheist or pan-en-theist) meaningless ? How to
demonstrate the things within our empirical reach are necessarily
the only ones, except by axiomatics or convention ? But, if only a
posteriori arguments, in which the Münchhausen-trilemma is avoided,
are available, then such a feat may prove to be highly unlikely. If so,
then the attribution of meaning to the concept of God is not
illegitimate.
Moreover, how to refute the claims of those who do understand the word
"God" to have meaning ? They are not few, despite the fact modern
science and virulent atheism have become fashionable. Indeed, the
sociological fact of religion can not be denied and needs explaining.
Even the most educated of individual may give meaning to the concept of
God. How is this possible ? Can an atheist explanation of the fact of
religion be given ? Is it possible to have a natural antenna (like the
God-spot in the brain) but no broadcasting source ?
My position is clear. The Divine is not meaningless. Hence, a few
results of the ontological argument may be used to back the central
hypothesis : "The Divine exists." Although the Kantian arguments against
the ontological argument are accepted, because "existence" is truly not
a predicate, in section two, the logical possibility of a revised
ontological proof, based on the aporic axiom existence adds something to
an object, and the phenomenology of being are given way.
Together with Ockham and Hume, the absurdity of natural (theist)
theology is acknowledged. An a priori proof of the existence of
the Divine is highly unlikely. The transcendent essence of the Divine is
not an object of knowledge. It is not self-evident, not factual and
beyond argumentation. The religions believe it is an object of faith and
invoke, in grand Platonic style, an intellectual perception of this
essence. But, this meta-rational cognition is, as the mystics and
Cusanus rightly observe, not propositional, not even linguistic !
Nondual intuition cannot be spoken of, only shown in what one does and
what one does not, which is ultimately rooted one's intention (cf.
Abelard's "intentio").
The failure of the theology of theism does not exclude pantheism. If the
Divine in the world is not likely, then the logical atheist is right to
say the fuzzy set of the Divine is empty. In that case, the presence of
religions can be explained à la Feuerbach, namely as collective
illusions soothing our fears, in Freudian terms, as sublimations of the
Eros/Thanatos drive or à la Marx, namely as systems devised by the upper
classes to keep the masses stupid and addicted to their own stupidity.
So at this point, distinguish between the Divine outside the world
(transcendent) and the Divine inside the world (immanent). The sterility
of any demonstration of transcendence does not by necessity affect the
possibility to prove Divine immanence. Hence, the a posteriori
arguments, put into perspective in the third section and proceeding from
phenomena to their first cause, are crucial. They remain within the
order of events and articulate arguments drawn from the world.
2. ARGUMENT
A PRIORI
A
revised ontological proof of Divine existence ?
§ 34
We find, at the heart of the argument a priori, this
conviction : pure concepts and existence can be bridged. The "gap"
between our experience (of the physical world) and the transcendent
reality (the absolute as it is) can be crossed. Hence, a rational
approach of Divinity is possible (cf. Graeco-Alexandrian intellectual
mysticism). Why ? Because pure concepts are conceived as connected with
the "higher" world of being, deemed empty of becoming. The world of
sense is of "lesser degree" than the world of ideas. The latter provides
permanency, identity and essence to the contingent (the shadows of the
empirical). Without such Platonic presuppositions, the argument a
priori is invalid.
Surely, as it is more difficult to argue the Platonic scheme than its
negation, must we not concede its failure ? Note this : if and only if,
and this contrary to the critical way of science, "existence" is allowed
to play the role of predicate, positive results can be obtained. But,
the failure to prove the Divine a priori without calling in such
controversial axioms, entails the impossibility of a self-evident
transcendent metaphysics. Positing a Divine transcendent ad hoc,
turns out to be explicative either as meta-rationality or irrationality.
As the former is not conceptual, the philosopher (not the poet) is left
with silence & namelessness.
2.1
Kant and the ontological proof.
"Being is evidently not a real predicate, or a
concept of something that can be added to the concept of a thing."
Kant, I. : CRV, B626.
§ 35
If we define God as "existent, omnipotent, omniscient ...", and say "God
is not existent.", then we contradict ourselves. Just by the meaning of
its subject-term, the proposition "God is existent." is true. So, the
proposition is analytical, necessary and tautological. This is how Kant
reads the ontological argument.
"Existence can no more be separated from the
essence of God than can its having three angles equal to two right
angles be separated from the essence of a triangle ..."
Descartes, R. : Fifth Meditation.
The word "exist" is a verb describing what things do, and, like all the
rest, "God" is also a (possible) "thing". "Existent" is not a
determining predicate belonging to the set of predicates defining
the concept of a subject. "Being" cannot be added to the concept of
a thing, for it is not a property, nor a quality. Neither does it
report any detail about it. At times, this verb and its variants behave
as predicates, like in : "Unicorns don't exist.", and then seem to
report something not done by unicorns, namely "existing". In fact, each
time, the verb is only qualified as a grammatical or "logical" copula.
For Kant, "existence" only instantiates, designates or posits the
concept. So when the "existence" of something or someone is thus
posited, the totality of known predicates of a thing or an individual is
affirmed, adding nothing to it. When this existence is denied,
the whole set of predicates vanishes and the referent with it. An object
is what can be ascribed to it, nothing more. To affirm the set A
"exists" is to instantiate (posit) its concept, but does not instantiate
the richer concept "existing A". Every statement of existence
("there is", or "there are"), says about a concept it is instantiated,
rather than it exists. Any legitimate existential statement must be
built out of propositions of the form : "There is an A.", where "A"
stands for a determining predicate.
In general terms, Kant rejects the ontological argument because a pure
concept, or transcendental (not transcendent) idea of reason,
like God, regulates our object-knowledge, but never constitutes it.
Hence, the speculative argument from mere concepts devoid of contact
with any perception of facts, cannot provide a safe "jump" to existence
as such, i.e. as it were transcend the domain of possible knowledge (the
world) to demonstrate God's existence ! One cannot soar above all
possible experience on the wings of mere ideas ...
Kant's core axiom is the logical identity between a predicative and an
existential (ontological) use of the copula "being". Science,
using synthetical propositions only, affirms there is such a thing as
"x" or "Эy (y = x)", i.e. empirico-formal knowledge articulates a mere
connection between an object and a predicate (cf. the scholastic "esse").
Now determining object x has the property of existence, i.e. the
affirmation of existence ("existit"), or "E!x", is deemed
unnecessary, for this adds nothing to our knowledge of "x", logically
reduced to the set of determining predicates, of which "existence" is
not part. Saying "A exist." is asserting something instantiates the
concept of A. It does not suggest the richer concept "existing A", for
existence does not add a property, nor a quality.
In this Fregean approach avant la lettre, the
Platonic-Augustinian intuition of "being" as "some thing" is completely
replaced by an affirmation of instantiation by some observer.
Here the Copernican Revolution is complete : there is no
conceptualization of being as such possible, for only appearances are
left. Not being as such is the origin of our knowledge, but the
transcendental ego and its categorial synthesis. Of course, this
"transcendental idealism" conflicts with its own premiss, namely the
quasi-causal relation between being as such and our senses (necessary to
provide material contents to the transcendental motor) as well as the
problem of temporality (cf. supra). But these issues are of lesser
importance, for a neo-Kantian reconstruction of this part of Kantianism
is possible, leaving being as such totally empty and conceptually
unreachable (like the ever-escaping horizon).
For those who make sense out of the a priori argument, it is this
emptiness with regard to the essence of being which is counter-intuitive
and smacks of excessive constructivism. If being as such is totally
empty and we are left with appearances only, then it is doubtful whether
Hume's skepticism has been overturned. But if all concepts are relative
and no normative system exists, then all possible knowledge is trivial
and our technological advances cannot be explained, nor predicted in
probable terms.
Against this forgetfulness of being, one may affirm saying "A exists."
is both asserting the concept of A is instantiated plus the fact A is
"existing" or "in being". It is this return to the things themselves
which phenomenology investigates. Both in Husserl (1859 - 1938) and
Heidegger (1889 - 1976), the "Platonic" intent returns as the perception
of the essence (or "eidos") of something. After clearing the dross by
successive reductions, the untainted core of "being" is observed, and
this is the rock bottom upon which to erect,
ex hypothesis, the true science of consciousness (Husserl) and being
(Heidegger). These are clearly not protest philosophies, sacrificing
reason to irrational factors, like Schopenhauer (1788 - 1860), Nietzsche
(1844 -1900) or Kierkegaard (1813 - 1855). They pay tribute to Kant,
retain a sufficient ground, but without the trappings of German
idealism. How does this approach work out ?
2.2
Phenomenology and the question of Being.
"Then if there is not some other substance
("ousia") besides those which are naturally composed, physics will be
the primary science ("proto episteme") ; but if there is a substance
which is immutable, the science which studies this will be prior to
physics, and will be primarily philosophy, and universal in this sense,
that it is primary. And it will be the province of this science to study
being qua being ; what it is, and what the attributes are which belong
to it qua being ("eta on")."
Aristotle : Metaphysics, VI,
I.12, 1026a.
§ 36
Making the things themselves pivotal is consistent with conceiving the
coming into the light of the immutable essence of being as prior to
every possible understanding of the natural composition of what is, i.e.
presupposed by the actual entities investigated upon by the
empirico-formal sciences and their categorial classifications of
entities and intersubjective states. The latter answer the question What
? and so describe a specific behavior of the human being, a game aimed
at producing object-knowledge, or the sum total of limitations or
contractions of being exposing an actual entity, caught in this form of
a particular actual entity that is. This is being-what, a conceptual
subset of the totality of the being in question.
Metaphysics does not seek to produce propositional statements of fact.
It is not limited by what is actual, but by what is possible in thought.
It has no research-cell in which knowledge is produced, sold and
exported. Because no actual, factual, contracted entity can be its
object, it is not a science. The study of being qua being is not
a "study" in the same way or in the same sense as this word is used in
science. But, this inquiry into being is not devoid of organization or
arguments.
For Aristotle, a unique science was possible before those singling out
some actual entity. Only this speculative "science" (from "episteme", or
"epi" + "histanai", to cause to stand) differed from all other sciences,
and this because of the extension of its object and because it was
deemed prior to all others. Aristotle tried to make this science
stand, but because the object aimed at, namely the Being which makes
all actual entities be, is a supreme generic concept, it can not be
objectified. There is no standpoint outside this absolute, sheer Being,
no subjective stance or possible vantage point "outside" the
all-encompassing totality of all what is. Being cannot be equated with
any object, and so Aristotle was in error when he viewed speculative
philosophy as a science. Metaphysics is not.
"There is a science ("episteme tis") which studies
being qua being, and the properties inherent in it by virtue of its own
nature. This science is not the same as any of the so-called particular
sciences, for none of the others contemplates being generally qua being
..."
Aristotle : Metaphysics, IV, I.1,
1003a
In Ancient Greek, the "beyond" of something is expressed by "meta". To
inquire into being qua being is "meta ta physika" and goes beyond
entities. It transcends the limitations of science, which are the
boundaries of the entities made public or unveiled by categories of
thought focused on the being-what of the physical world. Accordingly,
the investigation of being qua being is "peri physeo", concerns the
being of the entity, not only its being-what, and moves beyond the
pre-Socratic concept of "physis". However, as Aristotle identifies being
with substance, and takes the latter as object of the first science, it
is clear that already in his case the inquiry into being remained
unalterably a study of entities, i.e. "physics". Aristotle missed the
point, and had better isolated "ousia" from the categorial scheme.
In The Twilight of Idols, Nietzsche called such "highest concepts
" as being, "the last cloudy streak of evaporating reality". For him,
the study of being qua being is nothing less than the "error of being".
As the reversal of Plato, Nietzsche heralded the end of classical
metaphysics. This end does not silence the question of Being, for
classical metaphysics was a special kind of physics, but not "peri
physeo". Although curtained by the diversity of entities and their
subsequent localizations in schemata or paradigms, the fact of being
remains the heuristic idea enabling the sciences to render their work
existential. Although quantum-phenomena appear only in mathematical
categories, nobody doubts the atom in some way is a part of what is.
Although statisticians calculate probabilities on the basis of abstract
tables of frequency, they do not doubt the sum of all frequencies (the
population), stands for an actual social entity etc.
But can the question of Being be answered ?
The Wiener Kreis, and with them all radical nominalists, reduced the
whole realm of being to sense-data and their formalization in symbols.
There is no such thing as "sheer Being" besides the sum total of all
observable entities, each predicated as a being-what. Wittgenstein (1889
- 1951), Popper (1902 - 1994), Habermas (1929), Lakatos (1922 - 1974),
Feyerabend (1924 - 1994) & Kuhn (1922) put into evidence the
co-determining influence conceptual connotations (or subjective
viewpoints) have on the macroscopic observation of the being-what
of actual entities. In the subatomic realm, the Copenhagen
interpretation of the wave-equation of Schrödinger takes this influence
of the observer on the observed for granted. A particle is also a wave
and subatomic entities become one or the other only at the moment of
measurement.
Ergo, (inter)subjective constructions (like a particular
experimental setup or metaphysical background knowledge) are always part
of the formation of propositional statements of fact.
In a Platonizing phenomenology, object-knowledge, the product of an
inquiry into the What ? and Who ? of the entities of entities, does not
escape the duality between the reality-as-such of an actual entity (its
contraction from Being) and reality-for-us (its appearance as fact). The
being-what of entities, disclosed by scientific knowledge, is then but a
disclosure veiled by the limitations of the discovered "what-ness" (by
the type of question posed) and by the form of the observer, his or her
conceptual connotations.
By unveiling that Being which makes that there are things (and
not what they are), no new science is born. This being is not
mathematical, physical or theological. The study of this Being is
logically prior to the sciences, but historically later. It is logically
first, because the being-what of entities is also a disclosure of being,
albeit colored (as water is by the glass). It is historically later,
because there was a time when no humans existed to unveil it through and
in their true contraction from Being, or being-there.
"But all these sciences single out some existent
thing or class, and concern themselves with that ; not with being
unqualified, nor qua being, nor do they give any account of the essence.
(...) And since physical science also happens to deal with a genus of
being (for it deals with the sort of substance which contains in itself
the principle of motion and rest), obviously it is neither a practical
nor a productive science."
Aristotle : Metaphysics,
IV, I.1, 1025b
Being is glimpsed by posing the question of Being and unveiling the
essence of Being in the questioning. This exceptional, extraordinary and
profound human question is the true guide of those who are perplexed by
the variety of changing oppositions between the actual, existing
entities. The wondrous homeland of Being stands always & everywhere
erect in every conceivable actual entity, for the latter limits itself
to its being-what instead of revealing its truth, rectitude or
being-there, its contraction from Being itself.
"Indeed, the question which was raised long ago,
is still and always will be, and which always baffles us - 'What is
being ?' - ("ti to on") is in other words 'What is substance ?' ("tis
eta ousia"). Some say that it is one ; others, more than one ; some,
finite ; others, infinite."
Aristotle : Metaphysics,
VII, I.7, 1028b
What is Being ? We experience entities or beings and ask ourselves then
Why is there something ? For the moment, we do not question this
question, nor the questioning. And this deliberate, primordial choice of
the intellect is crucial if the philosophy of being has to come into the
light and overcome any departure from this permanent question &
questioning. By accepting this fundamental meditation on Being and its
flow, every actual entity is made object of the process of questioning,
for there is no thing that is not covered by the fundamental question :
Why is there something ?
"The question aims at the ground of what is
insofar as it is."
Heidegger, M. : An Introduction
to Metaphysics, Yale University Press - New Have, 1959, p.3.
The pull of the entities is the tendency of differentiation between the
beings, making entities to be categorized unequally. The account of the
being of the entity as such eclipses the fundamental Why being-there ?
The question of Being is therefore the most difficult of questions, for
to really ask it demands not a bracketing (one does not need to move
away from the natural world), but a onefold union with what stands as
being qua being in all the entities of the natural world. We need to
be present in the presence of the essence of entities, namely in their
being-there. We have to realize entities, despite our absence, disclose
Being.
But also, and foremost, realize all entities pull our consciousness
towards the affirmation of their limitations without standing in these
limitations. For if the latter were the case, the Being, which the
fundamental question elucidates, would be unveiled by the What ? of the
entities alone. But this is not so. Science cannot answer the question
of Being. The being-what of the beings makes consciousness return to the
particularities which the Why ? tries to supersede. In returning, we
forget the Being of the entity as such, its being-there, and the entity
as a whole is closed to us. For to affirm entities in their limitation,
is only given to being-there.
To ask : Why is there something ? opens the possible ground of every
thing, including the Why ? of the Why ? Indeed, why ask this question ?
For some, the question itself is pointless and the word "Being" empty.
Do they realize the fundamental contradiction-in-the-act present in this
conceptual performance of theirs ?
The act of questioning is truly the first initiation and exordium
into being, for repeated questioning allows the pull of the entities to
be firmly countered by a concentrated conscious act of coming forth or
engagement for Being, which always implies a functional gathering of
consciousness in consciousness. Those who never seriously pose
themselves the question of Being are lost to being-there. They have, by
their own hands, murdered their father and resorted to useful
categories. They threw, in the clear pond of their own consciousness,
the pebble of ego and made their tiny ocean fluctuate, like turbulence
in a glass of water. They wander about from limitation to limitation,
forgetful of the very breath they breathe while its vital being feeds
their mental caprices. If they would reflect upon their scattered and
dislocated positions or loosen their panic-stricken hold on physical and
social being alike, their innate humanity would be able to reflect the
light of being, the natural light of the "ens in genere" which
falls upon all entities, and the disclosure of which is the sole task of
metaphysics, not as a "higher" discipline, but "next to" all possible
sciences. Indeed, the proper name for this discipline is thus not
"metaphysics", but rather "metascience".
The reader reads a text. The text is "before" the reader. It is an
object, an entity, a thing that is. The text is written on a medium.
That too is an object, with its particulars. Everything our sciences may
know about the text and its medium does not encompass the complete
object. For the first preoccupation, which can never be the object of
any science, is the primordial, original fact the text and the medium
stand in themselves, are there in their being-there, in their own
essence. The variety of categories aroused by the What ? does not
explain us why anything is in the first place. Why is there something ?
How to understand this Being making all beings be ?
§ 37
"Gott ist, aber er existiert nicht."
Heidegger, M. :
Was ist Metaphysic ?
"Existence" refers to the Latin word "ex-sistere", or "ex"
: out of, from, free from + "sistere" : to stand, "stare",
to stand (cf. in Greek "histasthai" : to stand or "histanai" : to cause
to stand, set). In the present phenomenology, "essence" and "existence"
present their being-there as mutually exclusive. From this point on, the
word "existence" shall be mutilated (as did the Ancient Egyptians with
the demonsnake Apophis) to protect us against ek-sistence. This
phenomenology is thus not an existentialism. Neither is it a humanism.
Being and essence are the sustenance of being-there. Ek-sistence is the
departure from being, which causes an entity to be singled out insofar
as its accidental properties, attributes or names (categories) or
being-what are concerned.
We do not ask : Why is there ek-sistence ? The question of Being makes
Being and ek-sistence depart from each other, Being to the immutable,
ek-sistence to the ever-changing. With Being, we aim at the ground,
essence, foundation, support & sustenance of all possible entities.
Their standing in themselves is not an arising or standing-out-of, as in
science, but an enduring, permanent ground, covered, veiled or curtained
by the multiplicity of ek-sistence. So what is ek-sistence else than the
affirmation of this singleness which allows us to transport every single
entity in one of the categories of science ?
Ek-sistence is the exclusive domain of the entities, the beings caught
in their ek-sistential thrownness, the manifestation or contraction of
Being as being-what (things) and being-who (individuals) solely. Each
actual entity is a variable, a spatio-temporal bundle of accidental
events and happenings, i.e. ek-sisting actual entities, permanently
coming to pass, ceasing and rising again & again in universes (worlds of
worlds) ending, disappearing and appearing again & again. This is the
great wheel of ek-sistence, which never stops turning and which
transforms every entity into every other. But this intellectual
perception is not made. Instead, spatiotemporal ek-sistence is
experienced as constantly moving and changing like the water of a
swiftly flowing river.
The same goes for the empirical subject and its ego. Physical,
psychological and sociological dispositions and acquired attitudes,
prejudices, beliefs, norms, expectations, values and the countless
experiences of an entire lifetime together constitute the ek-sistence of
the sense of ego. As soon as our mind has acquired to say : "I", an
ex-istential quantifier is positioned by asserting there is at least one
value of a variable. But the ek-sisting "I" is a fiction, an
explicitation of the implicate hidden variables of Being which encompass
the whole and interpenetrate every entity, ek-sisting to be accessed or
opened up by each and every entity given to its being-there, which is
the polishing of the mirror of Being, sullied and dulled by ek-sistence.
Ek-sistence is not exorbitant. It respects the limitations, boundaries,
forms, frontiers and bridges of all possible entities insofar as they
appear, rise and outwardly project their fiction of aloneness &
personality, a dreamworld which can always be allocated to the
categories of ek-sistence, to which they are gladly chained. Hence,
ek-sistence is precisely that What ? which has to be annihilated for
Being to step into the light and grant us the bliss of the joy of Being.
By utterly destroying ek-sistence, being-there is brought before
ek-sistence and the openness of the latter manifests. Being-there
transcends the thrownness of ek-sistence by confronting it with the
essence of Being which stands within and without the natural limitations
or own-form of every entity.
This openness for Being is out of order, moves beyond the orbit & scope
of ek-sistence. It can never be an object of science. Scientific
statements never disclose the essence of the totality of beings, neither
the Being of any singled out actual entity. In other words, science does
not raise nor answer the question of the sense of it all, nor of the
sense of any instance. Science is senseless, but not useless. It
pertains to ek-sistence, its entities and their accidents or categorial
allocations. To properly pose the question of Being and find ways to
understand it adequately (the question, the questioner, the questioned)
is not the object of religion, bound by its "summum ens increatum".
Only descriptive philosophy inserts ek-sistence in the possibilities of
essence. This radical conflict decenters ek-sistence and unmasks it as
an illusion, which can not be taken away, but which can be stopped
deceiving us. Entities which ek-sist are the fictions of Being. They are
the false doors closed by being-there alone. In this process of reaching
Being, philosophy is a midwife (care) and a jester (cunning). The final
end of the deception of ek-sistence, the bottling of the evil jinn in
its lamp, coincides with the active use of the false doors, which,
because of this process, become gateways and ladders to the invisible
and subtle essence of Being. Opened up, each and every actual entity is
constantly and everywhere being transpierced and interpenetrated by the
Being standing there. This being-there is like an infinite,
indiscriminate, endless light burning in the core of the purest diamond,
eclipsing its facets by the dazzling Sun of sheer Being.
This fundamental questioning, which reveals Being to being-there, may
endure as a permanent revolution, a perpetually turning around and away
from the changing positionings dictated by the categories of the
sciences. This revolution never ends, for the science of chaining
entities to what they are and not to that they are, the
need of being pulled by the gravitation of the beings to the center of
common consciousness, namely the demon of ek-sistence, the blinding of
the awareness of the underlying ground revealing itself through the
fundamental question, will continue to darken the meaning of Being and
make human cultures decline. There is never a station in which the
question of Being is finally put at rest. The highest revelation is
therefore a station-of-no-station, in which revolution endures, as does
the revelation of being. Human culture shines in this presence of
eternal change only.
The fundamental question is the most daring of questions. This perpetual
revolution is a turning around and away from ek-sistence, revealing that
this light which allows us to witness entities is unstable and changing.
The light of the Sun makes the Sun to be seen. The light of the sciences
eclipses the immutable essence of Being. The circle described by the
revolution defines an area in which this dark light of ek-sistence can
not conceal the bright light of Being, witnessed as standing upright in
the torrents & turbulences which present entities as singular, local,
individual instances of a general category of being-what, which, as
such, have fallen out of Being. This darkening activity of common being,
exemplified in the sciences, is a wasting away, constant
misinterpretation and repression of the most daring question and thus
leads to active demonism, the glorification of the mediocre and the cult
of death.
"Pourquoi il y a plutôt quelque chose que rien ?"
Leibniz, GW : Principes de la
nature et de la grâce, 1714.
Why is there something, rather than nothing ? In this Leibnizean format,
"nothingness" is introduced and opposed to the things themselves, the
self-evident principle of all principles (Husserl). Nothingness seems
overcome by this Being of the things. Nothingness is made into nonbeing,
absence of Being. However, the elucidation of nothingness is impossible.
It runs against the concept itself, for by positioning nothing one makes
it into a predictable something. To understand nothingness one has to
stop objectifying it. The process of Being entails nihilation (of Being
by ek-sistence) and annihilation (of ek-sistence by being-there).
Everything happens as part of the perpetual great wheel of sorrow, death
and transformation. This is the being-there of the nothingness of
ek-sistence which can not be compared with what traditional metaphysics
had to offer. Leibniz' formulation is the first step towards the
nihilation of Being. This tendency to reshape metascience into a science
is detrimental to the authentic philosophical inquiry intended in
phenomenology. The fundamental question of Being is wholly focused on
the Why ? of Being.
Something ek-sists ! Why ? The fact something ek-sists is confirmed.
Something ek-sists ! Then, simultaneously, this ek-sistence of an entity
is annihilated by standing in its limitation after having asked : Why
does it ek-sist ? Thus Being comes into perspective by the light of
being-there. The entity opens up its Being because being-there posits
itself, stands there as endurance, permanence and fundamental groundless
ground of this particular ek-sistence. In the finite entity an infinite
possibility is disclosed. Ek-sistence becomes, within the limitations of
the entity, the epiphany of the unlimited essence of Being.
§ 38
Can this phenomenology, which does not really convince, be more than a
sophisticated philosophical mysticism ? Does it convey a small spark of
its fundamental Platonic intuition : to "be" is more than the sum total
of determining predicates ? This "more" is being-there in the world. It
cannot be articulated, for it exceeds the sum total of predicates, even
if the latter are only abstract, and never instantiated (for I am not
yet the person I will be tomorrow). This essential face, own-form or
contraction from Being, may be shown or suggested, but never identified.
It is not an occurrence, but a sempiternally given.
Considered in this light, the essence of sheer Being implies its
existence. Only the All necessarily exists, for otherwise there would be
nothing. This Platonic inspiration runs through the arguments of Anselm
and Descartes and returns in phenomenology as the un-disclosure of the
truth, suggestive of the contraction of Being, or being-there. For Kant,
and later Frege (1848 - 1925), existence is nothing more than
instantiation, the confirmation or positing of a concept or set of
predicates. Existence is not a real predicate because it adds nothing.
Being-there is something posited, not contracted or revealed. Hence, it
does not differ from being-what. With such presuppositions, it is
impossible to appreciate the fine tuning of the ontological argument on
the basis of the property of existence, i.e. by affirming existence ("existit"),
or "E!x".
Consider the two-step program of metaphysics, of which only one can be
completed within the boundaries of reason :
In an immanent metaphysics, staying within the limitations of possible
experience, the world is all there is and existence is only
instantiation. Science observes and argues a series of predicates
ascribed to objects, and pours these connections in non-eternal,
probable, approximative synthetic propositions a posteriori. No
necessary Being can be inferred. Meta-reason is empty. The highest being
to be inferred a posteriori, the "Anima Mundi" and Her
burning Word, although implying intelligence and freedom (cf.
infra), remains proportionate to the world. But, the existence of the
Divine Architect of the world can, with high probability, be inferred
from facts. An immanent natural theology is possible.
In a transcendent metaphysics, there is more than the world, for the
latter, in phenomenological terms, i.e. as revealed by the things
themselves, is the theophanic contraction of absolute Being. Hence, each
fact reveals more than the series of predicates ascribed to it, for each
fact is (also) an epiphany. To supersede the world, is to stand
in one's own essential Being or being-there. The a priori
arguments aim to posit this transcendent Being as an existing Being
analytically, thus including the finite world in infinite Being. They
fail to deliver this. "The Divine exists." is hence not self-evident. A
transcendent theology devoid of ineffable meta-rationality is
impossible.
2.3 The logic of
the revised proof.
"Meinong supposed that whatever can be thought
about is an object, and he believed that something is an object if it
satisfies some such principle as the following : x is an object if it
corresponds to a definite or indefinite description (one having the form
'the F' or 'an F') appearing in a grammatically correct sentence having
a truth value."
Crittenden, Ch. : Unreality,
Cornell University Press - London, 1991, p.4.
§ 39
Proper names, seemingly failing to refer, such as "Santa Claus",
"Atlantis", or "Hamlet", pose difficult problems in semantics and
metaphysics. If "Santa Claus does not exist." is true, then "Santa
Claus" does not refer. So the sentence is about nothing. But then it
seems the sentence should be meaningless, and so not true after all.
Consider also a typical utterance like "Hamlet does not exist. He is
just a fictional character". The utterance "Hamlet is just a fictional
character." seems to be true. If it is true, then (it seems) there are
fictional characters. But what are fictional characters ? Moreover, if
there are fictional characters, then (it seems) fictional characters
exist. But then the utterance of "Hamlet does not exist." is false. To
be or not to be ?
The logical reading of Anselm's Proslogium II, inspired by
Parsons (1980), Oppenheimer & Zalta (1991), turns on the difference
between, on the one hand, affirming that there is such a thing as "x"
or "Эy (y = x)", i.e. the articulation of a mere connection
between an object and a predicate ("esse"), and, on the other
hand, affirming x has the property of existence or "E!x",
i.e. the affirmation of existence ("existit"). Note "Э!x"
is the quantifier asserting uniqueness, whereas "E!x" is the
existence predicate. This distinction exploits the difference between
quantifying over x and predicate existence of x, allowing
for nonexistent objects and their logic. Parsons asserts there are
non-existing objects. For him, the existence of x or
E!x entails the being of x or Эy (y = x).
(1)
E!x » Эy (y = x)
Anselm reflects the same
difference as a regimented use of "in the understanding" and "in
reality". Hence, in the argument, the notion of being (expressed as
quantification or "Э") corresponds with "being in the
understanding". "Being in reality" is covered by the notion of
existence, a property of x or "E!x". For argument's sake, (1) is
accepted. Although critical thought adheres to the Kant-Frege view, the
logic of nonexisting objects has found applications in the study of
fiction (Crittenden, 1991).
With this in mind, we also accept the regimented use of "being" and
"existence" replaces Anselm's regimented use of "in the understanding"
and "in reality". This allowance is made to let the argument gain in
simplicity.
§ 40
Query : Does God (Gd) exist ?
A. The factors of the argument to be defined beforehand are :
-
denotation
of being :
Эy (y = x) : there is an x
-
description of being :
Эxφ : there is an x such as φ
-
denotation
of existence :
E!x : there is an x with the property of existence
-
denotation
of conception :
Cx : x can be conceived
-
denotation
of magnitude :
Gxy : x > y : x is greater than y
This gives the formal outline of
the query :
Either E!Gd or ¬ E!Gd
must be true.
B. The logical tools of the argument are :
Premise 1 captures the expression "there is
a conceivable object
x such that nothing greater can be conceived" (there is no
object y greater than x and there is no object y
conceivable as greater than x), or :
(2) P1 :
Эx {Cx ^ ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy)}
with φ1 =
Cx ^ ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy)
with ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy) = "there is no y (¬
Эy)
conceivable (Cy) as greater than x (Gyx)"
The added clause
¬ Cy makes explicit any such object y is itself
inconceivable.
To work with Gxy or Gyx, following axiom is introduced
: either x is larger than y, y larger than
x or x equal to y, or :
(3) A1 : Gab v Gba v a = b
Lemma 1 proves if something satisfies (2),
then this something uniquely satisfies it :
(4) L1 :
Эxφ1
» Э!xφ1
Description theorem 1 : Let δxφ be a
definite description of x such that
φ. Then it can be determined that if condition
φ is uniquely satisfied, then δxφ is guaranteed to have a
denotation :
(5) DT1 :
Э!xφ
»
Эy (y = δxφ)
Let the definite description "δxφ1" be the proper
formalization of Anselm's key phrase "something than which no greater
can be conceived" ("aliquid quo majus nihil cogitari potest") and
the formal definition of "God" :
(6) Def : Gd = def δxφ1
with P1 : φ1 =
Cx ^ ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy)
Anselm gives a second premise when he writes "For if it is at least in
the understanding alone, it can be imagined to be in reality too, which
is greater."
Premise 2 : if that than which none greater
can be conceived does not exist (in reality), then something greater
than it can be conceived.
(7) P2 :
¬ E!δxφ1
»
Эy (Gyδxφ1 ^ Cy)
Description theorem 2 : if there is
something that is the Q-thing, then it must have property
Q.
(8) DT2 :
Эy (y = δxQx)
» QδxQx
C. The ontological argument :
Given (1) E!x » Эy (y = x)
given (2) P1 :
Эx {Cx ^ ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy)}
with φ1 =
Cx ^ ¬ Эy (Gyx ^ Cy)
it follows by (4) : Э!xφ1
it follows by (5) :
Эy (y = δxφ1)
it follows by (2) and (8) : Cδxφ1 ^ ¬ Эy (Gyδxφ1
^ Cy)
Now by reductio, assume the negation, or
¬ E!δxφ1, then by P2 it follows :
Эy (Gyδxφ1 ^ Cy), contradicting
¬ Эy (Gyδxφ1 ^ Cy), hence :
¬¬ E!δxφ1 or E!δxφ1
it follows by (6) : E!Gd
God exists.
QED
2.4
Process philosophy and God.
"Speculative philosophy is the endeavour to frame
a coherent, logical, necessary system of general ideas in terms of which
every element of our experience can be interpreted."
Whithead, A.N. : Process and Reality,
1929, part I, section I, chapter I.
§ 41
Alfred North Whitehead (1861 - 1947), the mathematician who, together
with his ex-pupil Bertrand Russell (1872 - 1970), wrote Principia
Mathematica
and converted to philosophy, developed a system of thought no one will
ever succeed in writing a short account about. His work evidences shifts
of opinion and in the course of his long life, he developed many loose
and at times obscure expressions, producing desperation in anyone trying
to be his chronicler. Hence, Religion in the Making (1926) and
Process and Reality (1929) are fundamental, while dispensing
with the technicalities. He is an important figure because he integrated
mathematics, biology, relativity and quantum physics into his thought
(cf. his The Principle of Relativity, 1922).
In his The Concept of Nature (1920), we learn about his view on
the philosophical ideal in general, and metaphysics in particular, as
the attainment of "some unifying concept" able to unify science. The
metaphysician has a descriptive role to play. He seeks to understand
the general characteristics of reality, setting these up tentatively
as categories. This description of the most general features of
experience is not argumentative, but rather in accord with the
"I'm telling You !" method.
Four concepts provide an entry into his complex but interesting system
of thought, always circumambulating the relatedness of things, namely
the "self model", "creativity", "eternal objects" and "God".
§ 42
Whitehead seeks to introduce a new "ontological principle" able to think
becoming and change. The "ousiology" of past thinkers was unable to do
this, for it was based on the changeless, permanent nature of the
essence and its identity (cf. the Platonic "eidos"). In this traditional
view, only accidents change and the "ousia" remains identical with
itself. This creates a difference between a "supposed but unknown
support" (Locke) and the subjective accidents of predication, returning
in Cartesian thought as the polarization between "res extensa" &
"res cogitans". Whitehead disagrees with this distinction and
seeks to integrate it on a higher level.
The Cartesian "ego", which is ontological (as Kant also stressed), is
also rejected. To distance oneself from substantialist thinking means to
deobjectify all elements of metaphysics. Being more radical than Kant,
Whitehead underlines the subjective nature of reality. He does
not need the "fuel" of "objective" sensations to turn on the "engine" of
the categories. On the contrary, all is subject. Hence, reality (nature,
the world) is a subject. So the whole is an organic unity of
those elements disclosed in the analysis of the experience of subjects.
We cannot go further. We cannot pull ourselves outside ourselves.
Knowledge is subjective, for nobody escapes his or her own form of
definiteness.
This "subjectivist principle" is another way to state the principle of
relativity. All things are qualifications of actual occasions and there
is nothing else. The Platonic world is unmasked as the root of all
ousiological constructs. The world is a unity of actual entities and
without the latter there is nothing. There is no transcendent world, no
ontological stratum "above" the world we observe. The exercise of
metaphysics is immanent, not transcendent.
In this "self model", the "cogito" is thus the definition of actuality.
Only "actual occasions" of "actual entities" are the building-blocks of
reality and the universe. Only entities exist. An event is then a
"nexus" of actual entities. Causality is also implied. If there are no
events, then there can be no causality. But events happen. If event A
exerts its influence on event B (or "causal efficacy"), then B cannot be
totally explained by A. This because the "novelty" of event B cannot be
explained in terms of past initial events only. So, besides efficient
causality, he conjectures a "formal causality", which is the cause of
the becoming of the "novelty" incorporated in B. This formal causality
aims at Self-realization and Self-creation.
This Self-creation of the actual entities is the Self-constitution of an
experience. In the process of the non-I exerting an influence, something
is experienced (this is the causal efficacy). Besides, there is the
"subjective immediacy" of the Self-experience, which accomplishes a
new synthesis between the multiplicity of the many influences and
the own form of definiteness. Hence, the actual entities are not
solipsist (like monads), but continuously enter in each other's
Self-creation.
"Being" is hence always to be in another. Being (events) &
becoming (Self-creation) imply the capacity to enter in another, new
actual entity. The universe is hyper social.
Whitehead understands being from the vantage point of becoming. He does
not eliminate the eternal, for not only does he wish to replace a
teaching on substance with a teaching on events, but he virulently
reacts against the "vicious separation" between "flux" and "permanence".
This distinction introduced the bi-polarity between temporality
(becoming) and eternity (being) and the adjacent aporic
pendulum-movement between the two (the same dyad returns in all areas of
Greek, scholastic and pre-Kantian thought and influenced most
religions).
"Undoubtedly, the intuitions of Greek, Hebrew, and
Christian thought have alike embodied the notions of a static God
condescending to the world, and of a world either
thoroughly fluent, or accidentally static, but finally fluent -
'heaven and earth shall pass away'."
Whithead, A.N. : Process and Reality,
1929, part V, chapter II.
Traditional metaphysics conceptualized being and identity and so
construed a static God, an "aboriginal, eminently real, transcendent
creator". Instead, metaphysics thinks "permanency in fluency, fluency in
permanence". This slogan reminds us of the philosophy implied by the
Taoist Tai Chi symbol, by Buddhism, as well as Bohr's famous
complementarity inscribed in his Kopenhagen interpretation of the
Schrödinger wave-equation.
Although becoming is the sole point of view, one cannot grasp the
ultimate nature of the universe without simultaneously thinking both the
changing world of events and the eternal realm of pure potency.
The dyad remains, but devoid of possible substantialist antagonism. The
universe is dual, for it is both transient and eternal. Each actual
entity is both physical and mental. There is nothing "outside" the
universe.
§ 43
Although nothing except actual entities exist, the world of events is
not the whole world. Although there is no world "behind" the world of
events, and this changing, phenomenal reality is all there is, one is
able to think (conceptualize) the eternal and the permanent. This is not
an ontological realm, source of being, transcendent sufficient ground, "prima
materia" or pre-creation initiating a "creatio ex nihilo",
for actual entities are the only real things. In separation from actual
entities, there is nothing, merely nonentity. A "category of the
ultimate" can and should be thought. The actual entities are "real"
(concrete, immediate), except for God, who is "abstract" (universal,
without spatiotemporality).
In Religion in the Making, three "formative elements" are called
in to guarantee order & novelty in the actual world :
-
creativity
realized in actual entities
:
thanks to creativity, the real actual world lapses into a new world
order. The dynamism of the universe of actual entities, grasped by the
senses, implies novelty, for the unity of experience here and now is an
original concrescence of previous experiences and my own form of
definiteness and determination. Ultimately, the creativity of the
actual universe demands everything influences everything, bringing
multiplicity to unity. The actual course of events is not self-evident.
The sheer ongoingness of the universe speaks of permanent creativity,
from the smallest subatomic particle to God's eternal valuation of
possibilities. Creativity is the "natural matrix of all things" and
actual (real) when realized in an actual entity. The Self-creativity of
the entities is an instance of this creativity, which itself is not a
substance, nor an entity, nor a reality. It is a "category" qualifying
(determining, limiting) all actual entities ;
-
potential
eternal objects forming actual entities : the "perpetual
perishing" of actual entities cannot be "saved" by something which is
itself an entity, for all entities are "on the move", all what is real
changes. Next to (not behind, nor underneath) the world of actual
entities, Whitehead postulates a world of pure potency and possibility.
This abstract world is the domain of "pure potential for the specific
determination of fact". These eternal objects are implied by the fact no
two actual entities are completely identical although similarities can
be determined. The latter point to a "form of definiteness". These forms
participate in the becoming of actual entities, but are themselves
not actual or real. Neither are they
unreal, but potential, i.e. indicative of possibility. Because
they remain identical with themselves, these objects are called
"eternal". They escape the permanent change of the real world, and so
because they are in no way "subject", i.e. an actual, real entity, they
are called "objective" and "grasped" by mental "prehension". Hence, the
"objective" is not "the real" (for only actual, subjective entities are
"real"), nor is it "unreal" (as nonentity or fiction). The objective
is sheer potentiality ;
-
an
abstract God harmonizing endless potentiality : the domain of
pure potentiality is per definition limitless. The eternal objects give
form to actual entities but are themselves without borders. By giving
"graded relevance" to the various endless possibilities, God harmonizes
these different possibilities and so orders the becoming of the actual
entities from within, receiving form & structure. The "key" used by God
is called "harmony" and "beauty". God embraces all possibilities but
offers them as the esthetic possibility of Self-creation. God rules all
possibilities and is also the principle of definiteness. God grasps all
possibilities and harmonizes them. God limits the limitless domain of
pure potentiality so something may enter actuality. Every valuation is
contingent, and without God no possibility can become actual. Because of
God's "vision of beauty", continuous pressure is put on all events. As
God is not creativity itself, God is not responsible for all what
happens.
Among the formative elements,
God is an actual entity, while the eternal objects are not. God is the
anterior ground guaranteeing a fraction of all possibilities may enter
into the factual becoming of the temporal world. Without God, nothing of
what is possible, can become some thing, change and create. The
universe, its order and creativity are the result of a certain valuation
of possibilities. However, God is not the universe, nor its order
(derived from eternal objects) or creativity (at work in actual
entities). These are real actual entities, while God is an
abstract actual entity.
-
real actual
entities (the real) :
all what exists in the world of facts and events ;
-
potential
eternal objects (the
potential) : selfsame, "pure" forms outside the stream of actual
entities, organizing them ;
-
abstract
actual entity (the abstract) : God as the Artist who makes a
beautiful world more likely.
God is the instance grounding
the permanence and continuous novelty characterizing the universe. This
primordial nature of God is completely separated from the actual world.
For although an actual entity, God's activity is "abstract", namely in
the esthetic (artistic) process of valuating possibilities, which are no
fictions. God is engaged in the factual becoming of the actual entities,
but cannot be conceived as a real actual entity, a fact among the facts.
God is the only "abstract" actual entity possible.
§ 44
In this rather pantheist philosophy, idealism and realism are mixed in a
remarkable way.
Whitehead is not an absolute idealist, although his "self model" is
suggestive of Hegel's "Geist". Indeed, by radicalizing Kant, we end up
in relativism, relinquishing any hope to ground the possibility of
knowledge in a sufficient ground outside thought. Although observation
of fact is a constructed synthesis of, on the one hand, theoretical
connotation and, on the other hand -so must we believe- sense-data, it
must be acknowledged that by way of empirico-formal thought,
reality-as-such is not known. Hence, all our knowledge is, at best,
intersubjective, but mostly highly subjective. Moreover, for Whitehead,
only these subjective, ever-becoming actual entities are real, which is
in tune with the empirist tradition. The eternal objects are only
"potentialities" valuating reality, not reality. Neither is God "real",
but "abstract".
Nor can it be said Whitehead is a realist. Although there is nothing
more than actual entities, and creativity is the process of relatedness
between them, objectivity is nothing more than the potentiality and
possibility of the eternal objects. The similarities between actual
entities, does not emerge from the process between them (as Hartshorne
tried to show), but demands a transcendent potency within the order
of the world, namely that of the eternal objects. Moreover, without
an abstract but actual God valuating and directing these unreal but
virtual potentialities, nothing would enter becoming and no real actual
entities would exist. So although God is not a real actuality, this
abstract entity is necessary to let anything enter becoming. The sheer
ongoingness of the world is impossible without eternal objects and
without an artistic God. God is "the organ of novelty, aiming at
intensification" ...
2.5
The a priori
argument rejected.
"Time and labor therefore are lost on the famous
ontological (Cartesian) proof of the existence of a Supreme Being from
mere concepts ; and a man might as well imagine that he could become
richer in knowledge by mere ideas, as a merchant in capital, if, in
order to improve his position, he were to add a few noughts to his cash
account."
Kant, I. : KRV, B:627-630.
§ 45
The arguments deriving the existence of God from His essence depend on
the inherent connection between the universals (at work in the mind) and
the Platonic ideas. Without this implicate symbolical adualism
between the name (or word) and its reality or "res", they fail to
deliver. Hence, existence is turned into a predicate, although by merely
stating something "exists", nothing is added to our knowledge.
Intuitively, we may appreciate the exclusive nature of God, and so
understand why a non-existing most perfect being is "less" perfect and
hence not a most perfect being, but it is only possible to demonstrate
this logically if symbolical adualism is introduced as an axiom. This
runs against what is common in science since Kant, to wit : "existence"
instantiates, but does not describe an object. Ergo, the
a priori arguments of the proof of God are not valid and so do not
demonstrate (nor even make probable) the existence of such a
transcendent, necessary Being. They make only some sense in a fideist
context, i.e. one in which the existence of the transcendent is already
accepted (as in theism), or in a phenomenological discourse, positing a
"being" next to "existence" (cf. supra). Both are in conflict with the
principle of parsimony, for neither a belief in the Divine, nor a quasi
mystical experience of Being restrain the number of entities. Moreover,
by their own principle, these efforts lead to complete un-saying.
So far, the debate allows to distinguish between three possible options
regarding the proof of the Divine :
-
the transcendent
approach : God
is the sole necessary Being, posited outside the world (theism) and
given Divine Names such as "summum bonum", omnipotent,
omniscient, infinite, spiritual, etc. The latter do not convey His
essence, object of apophatic unsaying, but are katapathic affirmations
derived from the direct experience of God, either by meta-rationality
(intuition or intellectual perception) or by revelation (dogmatic
theology). God is summoned to create the world "ex nihilo" and to
reveal to creation His intended Divine mediation (a sacred history, a
Son, a Book). This position integrated Platonism and with it the
identity between essence and existence insofar God or the Divine ideas
are concerned. In such a perspective, the concept of a necessary Being
must include Divine existence, for otherwise God would not be God. At
the heart of the a priori argument we thus find the ontological
"nexus" between the real, clear, distinct universals and the
illusionary, vague and shadowy particulars. This connection has been
overthrown by science and so the a priori argument fails ;
-
the immanent
approach : the
Divine is the subtle breath, fire and "logos" of the cosmos (Stoicism),
sustaining its operations according to natural laws (pantheism). Because
of the theist imperative dominating the West for nearly two thousand
years, this so-called heretical approach has been divorced from Western
thought. Hence, the a posteriori arguments always exceed their
logic and transgress the limitations of possible experience to once more
arrive at a transcendent Deity. To stop at the limit of the world and
explain the ongoingness of things in it with no other means than what
the natural world itself has to offer, is truly a "Pagan" exercise
no transcendent theology will persue. It belongs to religious philosophy
to persue it ;
-
the unitary
approach : the
Divine is a unity of essence and existence, both outside and inside the
world (pan-en-theism). The essential nature of God is unknown and
remains so, for mind cannot step outside the world and observe the
Divine essence (apophatism). The proof of the Divine is two-tiered :
starting with the world and its becoming, a series of revised a
posteriori arguments are given. They do not prove the Divine to be a
transcendent God, but only an immanent conserving and intelligent first
Conserver and Architect, to be conceptualized by the mind as the "Anima
Mundi". Next, the direct experience of Divine immanence is
approached and systematized in a spiritual protocol. Finally, the idea
of the transcendent God is derived from the universal characteristics of
the mystical experience. The latter does not prove the existence of the
transcendent, nor provide us with conceptual knowledge of it. Stepping
outside the world (transgressing the limits), the purifying, totalizing
and actionalizing experience of radical otherness may, Deo volente,
only suggest and point to God. Without poetry, this cannot
be explained or described. It is no object of science or philosophy, but
of art. It also reflects in each and every action a mystic does, adding
sublimity to his or her exemplaric morality.
The meta-rationality suggested
by the mystics is wholeheartedly affirmed, and the mystics are
indeed the grand examples of religious philosophy (cf. Bergson). If we
accept the Divine as being continuous (which is not much to ask for if
the Divine is thought of as One - cf. Cusanus), then what seems to our
rational minds, operating inside
the world, as two aspects (namely the immanent soul of the world versus
God, the transcendent essence of the Divine) are in reality, from this
"impossible" vantage point attained in the state-of-no-state outside
the world (cf. Ibn 'Arabi), the One Thing. In this way, the entelechy of
the universe may be a stepping-stone to the realization of the
meta-rational possibility pointing to the unique transcendent essence of
the Divine. A natural, immanent theology and religious philosophy are
possible and may be the proper preparations for such
meta-rationality, never contrary to reason, although beyond it. This
does not involve a rational elucidation, demonstration or
conceptualization of God of any kind. Suggestion follows poetic license,
not empirico-formal science. Divine revelation is never literal or
factual, except in the poetic manifestation of Divine Presence.
§ 46
The failure to provide a valid proof a priori should be pondered
upon. Foundational, exclusive dogmatisms are in conflict with reason and
science. As there is no formal (architectonic) "nexus" between a
"better" world and "this" world, whereas the world
ongoingly happening is the only actual occurrence there is,
science & metaphysics are silent about what lies beyond the
"ring-pass-not" of the mind. In short : the "essentials" of the Divine
remain a priori
veiled to reason. This makes any "revelation for all times" highly
unlikely, a thought undermining all contemporary religions of the
Deus Revelatus
...
This fact also makes the distinction between science and organized
religion, between propositions containing a truth-claim about the world
and revelations of a dogmatic theology (like in the religions "of the
book") important. Meta-rationality kept in tune by reason is a
suggestive, poetical discipline, like an object of art. But devoid of
this corrective bond, it is sheer irrationality. To delegate this to a
separate domain and allow it to putrefy on the dunghills of human folly
and fundamentalism is dangerous. Not only can every fool then use this
waste to produce terror in the name of the Divine, or erect a
brontosauric monolith to be worshipped, but the presence of so much
idolatric, idiotic, silly and superstitious nonsense, in the light of so
much science and metaphysics, is offensive to the dignity of our
spiritual intellect, hampered to extend its influence on the mind by
this unwholesome quantity of dross and circumstance, causing ontological
illusion.
It is not because a possible religious philosophy found a tiny opening
in the dense, pristine forest enabling us to climb the mountain of the
world and appreciate the panorama offered by its soul, that some of the
more grotesque positions of the religions, pretending to hold a
transcendent claim, are backed by this effort.
On the contrary, a possible religious philosophy can only underline the
importance of a renewed spiritual impetus and discard anything
which could force the ship of our common evolution to be stranded or
shipwrecked on the deserts of human blasphemy. If the proof of Divine
existence is to be used to back the contradicting dogma's of the
religions, then nothing has been learned (as is often the case). A
possible proof of the Divine, albeit a posteriori, is not an
apology for the existing religions, but a plea for a possible
spirituality of the future based on science and a metaphysics embracing
science. This is not some kind of atheist religiosity, but a
philosophical religion. Indeed, the harmonization sought, does not
condone irrationality, neither avoids an open conflict with it. But, our
cause is not decided by way of arms, but with voice, pen and paper. Its
intention is to reach the heart of the intelligent, not to convert the
stupid and the already convinced. With gigantic compassion, over & over
again, the latter must be (re)educated to better ideas & ends.
3. ARGUMENTS A POSTERIORI
Towards an exposure of the
Divine.
§ 47
The trace of the Divine is observable and arguable in both nature and
man. This is the core of the approach a posteriori. This proof
only takes natural phenomena, events & happenings into account. The
ongoing world-process is considered given and not questioned. Access to
this process is given by the senses and the mind. When facts are cast in
empirico-formal propositions, and rational object-knowledge is acquired,
the natural condition of possible experience has been satisfied. When
the broader, speculative horizon is argued in terms of these
propositions, an immanent metaphysics is at work. Both perspectives are
part of the rational approach of the world, and define it, for
observation (testing) and communication (arguing) are the two vectors
producing factual knowledge.
Because the proof limits itself to the natural perspective, it cannot
demonstrate the transcendent God. As no proof a priori is
possible (cf. supra), the affirmation of the existence of the
transcendent God of theo-ontology can no longer be made probable and is
either an object of meta-rationality or the product of the fictional and
the irrational. The a posteriori proof, because it stays within
the natural order (of which humanity is also a manifestation),
demonstrates the existence of a necessary Conserver, without
which the natural order could very probably not exist. Hence, natural
religious philosophy studies what can be known about this Architect of
the world. Speculating about this first cause, a complex network of
concepts may be derived, expressing greatness, wisdom, power,
authorship, intelligence etc. This "stage of admiration", as Kant put
it, is wholly religious and spiritual. It also probes deeper into the
natural mysteries of the Divine than does atheist religiosity. It never
crosses the "ring-pass-not" (containing the finite), and is dedicated to
the immanent view, albeit panoramic.
§ 48
Distinguish between speculative and experimental arguments a
posteriori.
Composed of argumentative (not empirico-formal) propositions,
speculative arguments are part of an immanent metaphysics, a theoretical
speculation on the presence and function of the Divine within nature,
and this starting in the atom and reaching out to the outer limits of
the observable universe, like in the case of efficient causes (at work
everywhere).
Is the production of the Divine fact possible ? Can empirico-formal
propositions objectify the Divine ? Is there an experimental
methodology, itinerary or protocol leading towards the spiritual
experience ? If so, then an experimental argument a posteriori
can be inferred. Finally, if the mystics give an exemplaric account of a
bi-polar Divinity (transcendent as well as immanent), then can we allow
transcendent metaphysics to merely poetically suggest
the improvable existence of the absolute totality, entirely impossible
on rational grounds ? Can the religions, as institutions of poetry of a
certain quality, be given new meaning and momentum ?
In Kant's general argument in favour of the intelligent design of the
world, the fitness and harmony existing in the works of nature point to
an Architect of the world. Although intelligent, this being is always
hampered by the quality of the materials used, but nevertheless shows us
the "right and natural" direction. For Ockham, contingent beings are
unable to conserve themselves and if we take the complete vertical chain
of conservers
hic et nunc, we must conclude, hand in hand with natural necessity,
the first Conserver exists. Both positions are strong.
To make clear what an immanent perspective means, let us take the
example of the rejected a posteriori argument from necessity.
If it is legitimate to ask, which is not beyond doubt, how the world
composed of contingent objects was caused, then the totality of objects
must have a reason external to itself. Why ? This reason cannot
be part of the contingent world (rise and perish), for then it could not
be a satisfactory explanation of the reality of the world (it would also
rise and perish). Hence, and here the category-mistake creeps in, a
transcendent necessary being exists, for an infinite series is deemed
impossible. The arguments of motion, efficient causes and
perfections (cf. supra) also stop this infinite regress
as hoc by "filling the gap" and jumping outside the order of the
world. Only the argument from design avoids this problem. However, if
Bertrand Russell is right, and the world is "just there and that's all"
or "actual process", as Whitehead thought, and together with Kant we
reject any illegitimate transgression in the use of the ideas of reason,
then the "optimum" our reason arrives at, is a strong form of
pantheism, positing the concept of a necessary, first conserving,
most perfect, intelligent immanent Conserver of the world.
§ 49
The argument a posteriori calls forth the following witnesses :
-
the fact of
design : the
world is not the work of a blind watchmaker, but of an intelligent
Designer ;
-
the fact of
spiritual experience :
the experience of the Divine can be (re)produced and its protocol
transmitted ;
-
the possible
entelechy of the world : the order and
beauty of the world point to a final end : to actualize all
possibilities (which is an ongoing, endless process).
The fact of design can be
demonstrated without the fact of spiritual experience. But, by
fulfilling the conditions to experience Divine immanence, one
furthermore acquires the necessary "form" or "spiritual attitude", a key
to open the "doors of perception" (cf. Huxley). Indeed, the direct,
immediate observation of the Divine is not self-evident, nor necessary.
Self-realization is only triggered by a free intention. There is no
"natural" necessity to seek out, see and meet the soul of the world.
By a strong focus on orthopraxis, the problem of the production of the
spiritual fact comes into perspective. A direct plug-in or access to the
supposed "soul" of the world must, ex hypothesi, be given.
Otherwise, the concept of an immanent Designer would imply remoteness
and inaccessibility, which is in contradiction with the relatedness
shown in the design. The Architect is not in one place, but in all
places all the time. Moreover, if a plug-in (a software) is postulated,
then a material manager (a hardware) must be identified to compute &
process (execute) this own-form of human spirituality. This line of
argument boils down to the presentation of a spiritual protocol
with minimal orthodoxy, one which is all about doing, practice,
discipline and constant devotion (a userware). This spiritual
methodology is then a series of actions, affects and thoughts producing
at least a direct experience of the immanent totality conserving the
world-process, if not more. A "spiritual reduction" enabling the
prehension of the vastness of the universe in the limitations of a
single point of density.
3.1
The Münchhausen-trilemma in science & religion.
"... if the process of demonstration can continue
to infinity, it would be possible for there to be an infinite number of
middles between two terms. This, however, is impossible, if the series
of predications has an upward and a downward limit."
Aristotle : Posterior Analytics,
I. xxii.
§ 50
Grosso modo, the quest for an "Archimedic point" for knowledge,
drove the epistemologies of the last two thousand years to develop
Platonic (idealistic) and Peripatetic (realistic) methods to justify
knowledge. In each, a sufficient ground was invoked to explain and
demonstrate that true propositions are true and wrong propositions
wrong. Like the famous "fulcrum" of Archimedes of Syracuse (ca.
287 - ca. 212 BCE), who also introduced the concept of a center of
gravity as the average location of an object’s weight, this fixed ground
or support on which a lever rests, was supposed not to constantly
change. It is a solid standpoint from which one could measure and lift
the world. Likewise, the sufficient ground of knowledge must be
immutable or no certainty is possible.
In his Life of Marcellus, Plutarch (ca. 45 - 120 CE) tells us
that Archimedes, in writing to King Hiero, whose friend and near
relation he was, had stated that given the necessary force, any given
weight might be moved. In his Book of Histories, John Tzetzes, a
XIIth century Byzantine poet and grammarian, quotes him saying : "Give
me a place to stand and with a lever I will move the whole world."
In his Meditations On First Philosophy (1641), René Descartes
also mentions him : "Archimedes, that he might
transport the entire globe from the place it occupied to another,
demanded only a point that was firm and immovable ; so, also, I shall be
entitled to entertain the highest expectations, if I am fortunate enough
to discover only one thing that is certain and indubitable."
(Meditation II). Hence, this solid rock-bottom could guarantee our
knowledge to be eternally valid.
These foundational efforts may be categorized as idealism, realism &
transcendentalism :
-
idealism
:
there is a world of ideas which never changes, the contemplation of
which enables us to intuit eternal knowledge. This is the Platonic line
of reasoning, which was nurtured by the scholastic "reales" and
returned in Cartesian thought as a series of innate ideas. The
fulcrum lies outside the actual world, in being as such ;
-
realism
:
there is a world of realities observed by our senses and independent of
our subjective states, providing the solid rock-bottom of reality as it
is. This is the Aristotelic line found in the writings of the "nominales"
and influencing empiricism and logical positivism (or, in more radical
form, leading to skepticism, as in Ockham and Hume). The fulcrum
is the actual world, namely becoming and process ;
-
transcendentalism : rejecting both previous
foundations as stepping outside the limitations of possible experience,
Kant's "Copernican Revolution" situates the unchanging ground in the
subject of experience, namely as the categorial motor (fueled by the
senses) producing synthetic proposition a priori
by virtue of the cognitive activity of the transcendental unity of
apperception, the "I think". The fulcrum is the set of laws the
human mind utilizes to know nature (as appearance). Like Newton's laws,
these are absolute and unchanging ...
Kant made the last effort to
provide a solid ground for knowledge, but also failed. Indeed, in the
XIXth & XXth centuries, both mathematics & physics went through
paradigmatic shifts (relativity, quantum, chaos & string), bringing on
the scene alternative synthetic propositions (natural laws) regarding
the world (thus reducing their status from a priori to a
posteriori, i.e. from universal and necessary to singular and
contingent). This heralded the final exposure of the postulate of
foundation as an illusion. To root knowledge in a sufficient ground was
impossible, and epistemology was back at square one. How is knowledge
possible ? How can knowledge advance ?
§ 51
The "Münchhausen-trilemma", mentioned in Albert's Traktat über
kritische Vernunft (1958), is an elegant and conclusive
thought-experiment to clarify why the various efforts to root knowledge
indeed fail, inviting a new concept of rationality, one without a
fulcrum.
A justification of proposition P is a valid deduction with P as
conclusion. How extended must the deductive chain be in order to justify
P ? When is a sufficient ground arrived at ? If a theory of knowledge
invokes the postulate of foundation, i.e. tries to root the possibility
of knowledge outside knowledge, three unacceptable possibilities
arise :
-
regressus ad
infinitum : P
is justified by P', P' is justified by P", P" by P''' etc. ... there is
no end to this chain of justifications, and so no foundation is found :
skepticism is the outcome (knowledge has no foundation) ;
-
petitio
principii : the
conclusion P is part of the chain of deductions leading to P.
Circularity is a valid deduction, but no justification of P, for P
justifies P, and no foundation is found : again skepticism ;
-
abrogation
ad hoc : the chain of justification is ended at P and the
postulate of justification (the condition to justify P by P') is
abrogated ad hoc. The unjustified sufficient ground P is then
accepted as it stands because, as it is deemed certain, it does not need
to be justified : here dogmatism takes over.
The trilemma is a pat situation. Like
the Baron von Münchhausen, who tried to pull himself out of the water by his own
hair, the traditional models of rationality end up with an absurd apory :
skepticism versus dogmatism : knowledge is either unfounded or its foundation
irrational (arbitrarious). Science and philosophy are sophisms, i.e. clever
illusions. Every possible kind of foundational strategy is logically flawed and
scandalous. What is the next step ? The excesses of foundationalism can be
avoided if and only if true knowledge is no longer deemed sufficient in a
necessary, absolute way. Simply put, the postulate of foundation should no
longer be maintained and faillibilism embraced. Knowledge is not certain, but
only unlikely, likely and very likely. The science of certainties is to be
replaced by the science of probabilities.
For faillibilism asserts uncertainty, incompleteness, relativity, indeterminacy
and probability belong to every proposition. In the simile of Otto Neurath (1882
- 1945), we are forced to rebuild the boat of science plank by plank while
staying afloat in it. Indeed, there is no external vantage point, no first
philosophy by which to remodel it from outside. This boat is never docked and
crewless on dry land. Philosophers and scientists are like sailors forced to
repair the ship of rational knowledge while still at sea. This is a gigantic
appeal to modesty, away from the brontosauric monolith of foundational science,
which considered rational knowledge as superior and final (cf. Auguste Comte).
Even Popper, who remained a realist, wrote :
"Theories are built on piles driven down from above into
the swamp, not down to any given base, although they are really firm enough to
carry the structure."
Popper, K.R. : The Logic of Scientific
Discovery, 1934.
This non-foundational view on reason as fallible, joins nominalism, pluralism,
hypothetism, relativism, constructivism, methodologism, contextualism, "as
if"-thinking and verisimilitude. It goes hand in hand with logical simplicity,
elegance, opportunism and parsimony. The essential tension between the
fundamental ideas of reason, namely "the ideal" and "the real", is managed by a
triplicity instead of by a duality. A trichotomic logic avoids the
confrontational, pendulum-swing problems of justificationism. Replace :
Dualism |
object of knowledge |
real
versus ideal
fact versus mind
res versus vox |
subject of knowledge |
is the real
"res extensa" |
is the ideal
"res cogitans" |
with :
Triadism |
reality
object of knowledge
"correspondence"
|
ideality
subject of knowledge
"consensus"
|
"real"
(world) |
"my"
reality |
"our"
reality |
"our"
theory |
"my"
theory |
"ideal"
(theory) |
When knowledge is no longer certain
knowledge, but at best only probable knowledge, then the two criteria of truth,
namely realistic correspondence and consensus do no longer function as doors to
either reality or ideality.
By shaping the unconditionality of the object of knowledge, the idea "reality"
("Ding-an-sich") guarantees the unity & the expansion of the monologous
object-oriented mental knowledge. By shaping the unconditionality of the
intersubjectivity of knowledge, the idea "ideality" (ideal subject) guarantees
the unity & the expansion of the dialogous subject-oriented mental knowledge.
Both ideas converge towards an imaginal point which, as an postponed horizon,
shapes the idea of a complete, universal consensus on the adequate
correspondence between our knowledge and reality-as-it-is. This is a heuristic
fiction which suggests a position "beyond the mirror surface", a "Hintenwelt"
which never grounds (constitutes) but regulates the possibility of knowledge.
So, the idea "reality" regulates the objectivity of knowledge and the idea
"ideality" its (inter)subjectivity.
The imaginal, heuristic point of intersection between these ideas is a
knowledge-leading & knowledge-regulating fiction guaranteeing the progress of
knowledge without ever constituting knowledge itself. If not, it would mislead
knowledge, thus curtailing its unity & progress. The ideas of contemporary
epistemology thus voice the fundamental property of thinking, i.e. the
continuous & permanent confrontation between "test" (objects of knowledge) and
"argument" (subjects of knowledge).
On the side of the objects of knowledge, we have to think the "Ding-an-sich" as
knowable (without being mentally equipped to know whether this is the case).
Facts are both intra-linguistic (are co-determined by the theories of the
subject of knowledge) and -so do we fancy- extra-linguistic, i.e. the messengers
of the "Ding-an-sich". Hence they correspond with reality-for-us
("Ding-für-uns").
On the side of the subjects of knowledge, we have to think the "consensus
omnium" as possible (without us ever reaching it in fact). In this way the
distinction between "my" consensus (with myself), "our" consensus here & now
(i.e. the agreement between the users of the same language) and the "consensus
omnium", the regulative idea on the side of the subject of knowledge,
ensues.
§ 52
Although we do not know whether a subatomic event is a particle or a wave before
it is actually measured, the probabilities given by the equation of Schrödinger
are high, yielding operational results and technological applications. However,
the good results of quantum theory do not eradicate the possibility of a better
theory, one encompassing both relativity, quantum and chaos (such as
string-theory ?). The results of science are relative and historical. What is
held true today may be a falsehood tomorrow. Modesty does not pretend to know
more than possible. Science is not a triumphalistic ideology promoting direct
access to reality with a perfect key. Facts reveal the real but only partially.
What vastness is eclipsed by our preconceptions, presuppositions, prejudices and
idiosyncratic pigeon-holes ? With this in mind, the wise scientist does not
indulge in final and certain propositions. By knowing the limitations of reason,
s/he ongoingly opens up endless possibilities to be rationally known.
Likewise, the philosopher of immanence, bound to speculate on the basis of such
fallible propositions, has nothing more than logic to persue his activities. As
such, he may study the rationality of moral and religious needs, aware of the
transient nature of his work. Maybe he eventually transcends rationality all
together and appreciates a direct insight into the world and beyond. The
examples of the mystics suggest the actuality of meta-rational "intellectual
perception", but critical reason can no nothing else but to regard direct
intuition as non-conceptual and non-propositional. Evidently, it cannot directly
contribute to our scientific knowledge.
As such, the indirect, exemplaric role of intuition, like all arguable (immanent
or transcendent) metaphysics, is heuristic, suggestive, innovative and
spiritualizing. But, the essence known by meta-rationality cannot be articulated
but shown as an object of art or given as holiness.
§ 53
And what about the religions ? In order to clarify the issue, a logical analysis
of the concept and its evolution is at hand, for a study of the process of
justification in religious models always shows an evolution of religious
conceptualizations moving away from the original mystical source of the religion
to a constructed canon. Consider the process from singular concept to tradition
:
Axiom :
Given are :
-
a singular perception
p
of a particular fact f by
x or
p(x)f ;
-
a string of perceptions
P
of facts f, f', f"... f n
in time (.dt) by
x or
P(x)f.dt = p(x)f, p(x)f', p(x)f" ... p(x)f n
;
-
an ungoing process of
perceptions in time (.dt), shaping a
perception-bank B concerning
P(x)f.dt or
BP(x)f
(1 ... n).dt.
(1) each p(x)f
is an elemental building block of
C :
In p(x)f, f is
not written as f(x), for no fact can be
totally subjectified.
(2) Hence, p(x)f depends on fact
f and the mindgrid
mg of x or
p(x)f = mg(x) + f
which also applies to string of perceptions with co-relative mindgrids :
P(x)f.dt = mg(x) + f, mg' (x) + f', ... mgn
(x) + f n.
(3) the generalization C arrived at by a
particular subject x on the basis of the
given perception-bank BP(x)f
(1 ... n).dt
is a general notion which has been combined over time.
As it is not logically possible to justify when
the jump from the particular to the universal is to be made lawfully,
the logical genesis of the concept remains a priori incomplete
(cf. non-foundationalism). Comparison (i.e. convention) alone explains
why singular perceptions become strings. In fact the
only thing we really know are singular instances, nothing more.
(4) The original concept
C is communicated to other subjects and confronted with other
people's perceptions of facts. Through dialogue & argumentation a
consensual, intersubjective concept C
(1 ... n)
regarding f
(1 ... n)
arises. The movement from C to
C', C" ... C n is the evolution of a concept.
If the process of perception stops, the evolution is halted and
gradually the meaning of the original C
withers.
(5) Over a period of time the process
of ungoing perceptions coupled with quasi permanent intersubjective
confrontations define a constellation of consensual general notions
C
(1 ... n)
regarding f
(1 ... n)
which form a tradition
T(f
(1 ... n)).
Now consider the following rules governing the evolution present within
the five major religions (like
Hinduism,
Buddhism,
Judaism,
Christianity &
Islam).
The basic mysticological rule is :
(1) < or from subject
x to
the Divine : in 4 nominal dimensions of space-time
x
aspires to transcend (cf. "ascendat oratio") and there exists a
preparative spiritual protocol ;
(2) >> or from the Divine to subject
x :
more than 4 dimensions of space-time answer the call (cf. "descendat
Gratia") and this answer has objective validity ;
(3) < >> or the "crux", the experience itself : a direct, immediate,
individual experience of a paradoxical, ineffable, totalizing nature.
! : this rule is coherent
The theological set of rules added by the religions is :
(1 - 3) a human subject
x
= founder
x
< >> the Divine (!)
(4) the founder = the sacred symbol par excellence (?)
(5) subjects
y, z, ...
< the sacred symbol >> the Divine (??)
? : this rule is questionable but acceptable
?? : this rule is questionable & unacceptable
Ideally, the authentic poetical elocutions & actions of a founding
mystic (1) become the sacred symbols of the tradition initiated by the
first direct witnesses or companions of the founder (4). These symbols
encompass a model of the world, a theory on man, ethics & the afterlife
and a salvic road, defined as the "right path". This superstructuring
becomes political when meant to organize a growing mass of believers
(cf. (5) the stage of the followers).
Mostly shortly after the founder's death, a large number of texts or
parties see the light, and a so-called "sacred" tradition ensues. A lot
of this may be purely legendary & mythical, evidencing composition,
interpolation and borrowing from other sources for apologetic reasons.
So after the physical death of the founder, corruption occurs,
redundancy & conflicts rise, schisms are proclaimed & battles are
unleashed. In all five religions, differences operate and continue to do
so and hence the fundamental message of unity was and is -historically-
lost (each in its own way and with its own particular stories &
intensities).
Mystical experiences are far more independent
of the imaginations and conceptualizations of the religious group
than are religious experiences. The act of adhering to a religion is
impossible without assimilating a particular religious doctrine or
code. This indicates religious experience calls for a group
standard
(a totem, flag, waymarks). Mystical experiences move beyond a particular
religious doctrine, which does not mean (a) the mystical individual has
no theoretical superstructures or (b) he or she does not adhere to a
religion (the latter condition is however not necessary for the
experience to happen). Self-creation and (to say the least), adherence
to the longing satisfied by the unconditional (absolute reality), often
serve to prepare and to (afterwards) understand what is implied by
radical otherness. But also : these superstructures may (for example in
the case of a social mystic who reveals Divine signs in the different
phases of an intense prophetic life) become the dogmatic articulations
characteristic of a particular religion, fideistically considered holy
and eternal.
Religious experiences are always mediated by doctrine. The latter is
"invented" (in the constructive sense) by those who claim to have
witnessed the founding mystic and to have collected the necessary
information for posterity. They (at the stage of companionship)
formulate a common picture for the group to imitate (at the
stage of the followers). Unfortunately, the limitations of their
religious experiences are such they are only allegorically or
metaphorically entitled to say anything about the contents of the
founding mystical experience (which is an exclusive, vertical matter
between the founder & the absolute). Hence, religious experiences,
because they are more indirect than direct (i.e. more determined
by explicit or implicit religious dogma), are not radical.
This analysis raises the following points :
-
a gifted mystic has more or less
an immediate access to the direct experience of radical otherness and
reveals this ;
-
the companions guided by the mystic
collect (after his or her death) the stable components of what they think
(or have been told) the superstructure of the founder looked like, changing
it into a religious dogma or a particular canonical discourse on radical
otherness ;
-
those who adhere to the dogma -which
usually calls for an imitation of some of the practices of the founding
mystic- may indirectly experience radical otherness through the
eye-glasses of the particular dogma, veiling & limiting the real thing. This
is then their religious experience ;
-
a religion is born if the
soteriological (salvic) power of the dogma triggers the formation of a solid
spirito-social structure (i.e. the companions have followers). This can only
mean the eye-glass was strong enough to allow for a succesfull albeit
derived and indirect imitation of the founder's mystical experience,
transforming it into the religious experience of the followers and their
disciples, who too claim to walk the path of the original master ... ;
-
the more time has elapsed between
the mystical experiences of the founder and the religious experiences of the
followers of the companions, the more likely the original superstructures
(of the founder) become intermixed with elements which are foreign to
the original direct experiences of radical otherness, moving the
religion away from the message of its founder (as has been the case in all
world religions).
3.2
The genetic approach to knowledge.
§ 54
In Jean Piaget's (1896 - 1980)
theory on cognitive development, two general functional principles are
postulated : organization & adaptation.
The former implies the tendency common to all forms of life to integrate
structures (physical & psychological) into systems of a higher order.
The latter (to be divided in assimilation & accommodation) shows how the
individual not only modifies cognitive structures in reaction to demands
(external) but also uses his own structures to incorporate elements of
the environment (internal).
Organisms tend toward equilibrium with their environments.
Centration, decentration (crisis) & re-equilibration are the fundamental
processes forcing this cognitive texture of humans to complexify.
Mental operators are the result of the interiorization of this cognitive
evolution. An original, archaic sense of identity is shaped. After
prolonged exposure to new types of action -challenging the established
original centration and its equilibrium- a crisis ensues and
decentration is the outcome. Eventually, a re-equilibration occurs
because a higher-order equilibrium
was found through auto-regulation (re-equilibration, autopoiesis).
Over time, various different strands, levels, layers or planes of
cognitive texture unfold. The process may be analyzed as
follows :
-
repeated confrontation with
a novel action involving motor functions (original, initia l
coordinations of actions) ;
action-reflection or the
interiorization of this novel action by means of semiotic factors : this is
the first level of permanency or pre-concepts which have no
decontextualized use ;
anticipation & retro-action
using these pre-concepts, valid insofar as they symbolize the original
action but always with reference to the initia l
context ;
final level of permanency :
formal concepts, valid independent of the context of the original action &
the formation of permanent cognitive (abstract) operators.
In this way, Piaget defined
four layers of cognitive growth :
-
sensori-motoric cognition,
between birth and 2 years of age ;
-
pre-operational cognition,
between 2 and 6 ;
-
concrete operatoric
cognition, between 7 and 10 ;
-
formal-operatoric
cognition, between 10 & 13.
In his Le Structuralisme (1970), he defines "structure" as a system of
transformations which abides by certain laws and which sustains or enriches
itself by a play of these transformations, which occur without
the use of external factors. This auto-structuration of a complete whole is
defined as "auto-regulation". In the individual, the latter is established by
biological rhythms, biological & mental regulations and mental operations. These
can be theoretically formalized.
Piaget refuses to accept that "real" dialectical tensions between physical
objects are the "true" foundations of thought and cognition (its possibility,
genesis & progressive development), as in most other types of psychology and
pedagogy. Piaget never
fills in what reality is like. He maintains no ontological view on
reality-as-such, considered to be the borderline of both the developing subject
and its objective world, stage after stage.
The cognitive is approached as a process, for rationality grows in
developmental steps, each calling for a particular cognitive structure on the
side of the subject. What reality is, is left open. Why ? Every objective
observation implies an observer bound by the limitations of a given stage of
cognitive development, i.e. a subjective
epistemic form, containing idiosyncratic, opportunistic and
particularized information.
Neither did Piaget choose for a strictly transcendental approach. Conditions
which exist before cognition itself (like in Foucault) are not
introduced. What Popper called the "problem-solving" ability of man, can be
associated with Piaget's notion on "re-equilibration". Popper introduced the
triad : problem, theory (hypothesis, conjecture) & falsification (refutation).
In his dynamical and actional anthropology and psychology Piaget introduced :
activity, regulation, crisis & re-equilibration (auto-regulation).
§ 55
His psychogenesis (based on the observation of children) shows
how knowledge develops a relationship between a thinking subject and the
objects around it. This relationship grows and becomes more complex. Stages of
cognitive development are defined by means of their typical cognitive events and
acquired mental forms. This development is not a priori (pre-conditions),
a posteriori (empirical) but constructivist : the construction eventuates
in its own process, in other words, the system has been, is and will always be
(re)adapting and (re)creating new cognitive structures, causing novel behavior &
different environmental responses, which may be interiorized, forming new
internal cognitive forms, etc. The
foundation of this process is action itself, the fact its movements are
not random but coordinated. It is the form of this coordination, the
order, logic or symbolization of the pattern of the movements which
eventually may stabilize as a permanent mental operator.
Two main actions are distinguished :
-
sensori-motoric actions exist before
language or any form of representational conceptualization ;
-
operational actions ensue as soon as
the actor is conscious of the results & goals of actions and the mechanisms
of actions, i.e. the translation of action into forms of conceptualized
thought. These operations are either concrete (contextual) or formal
(decontextualized). The latter are identified with rational thought.
The last three decades has seen the rise of many applications of these
crucial insights regarding the functional, efficient (educative) side of
the process of cognition. An example is schema theory, at work across
the fields of linguistics, anthropology, psychology and artificial
intelligence. Human cognition utilizes structures even more complex than
prototypes called "frame", "scene", "scenario", "script" or "schema". In
cognitive sciences and in ethnoscience they are used as a model for
classification and generative grammar (syntax as evolutionary process).
The schema is primarily a set of relationships, some of which amounts to
a structure, generating pictorial, verbal and behavioral outputs. The
schemata are also called mental structures and abstract representations
of environmental regularities. Events activate schemata which allow us
to comprehend ourselves & the world around us.
The term is thus used to define a structured set of generalizable
characteristics of an action. Repetition, crisis & reformation yield
strands of co-relative actions or stages of cognitive development.
Knowledge begins in the coordination of movement. Ergo, in genetical
sequence,
these consensual types of schemata emerge
:
-
sensori-motoric, mythical thought (the notion) : aduality implies
only one relationship, namely with immediate physicality ; object & subject
reflect perfectly ; earliest schemata are restricted to the internal
structure of the actions (the coordination) as they exist in the actual
moment and differentiate between the actions connecting the subjects and the
actions connecting the objects. The action-scheme can not be
manipulated by thought and is triggered when it practically materializes ;
-
pre-operatoric, pre-rational thought (the pre-concept) : object and
subject are differentiated and interiorized ; the subject is liberated from
its entanglement in the actual situation of the actions ; early psychomorph
causality. The subjective is projected upon the objective and the objective
is viewed as the mirror of the subjective. The emergence of pre-concepts and
pre-conceptual schemata
does not allow for permanency and logical control. The beginning of
decentration occurs and eventually objectification ensues ... ;
-
concrete-operatoric, proto-rational thought (the concrete concept) :
conceptual structures emerge providing insight in the essential moments of
the operational mental construction :
(a) constructive generalization ;
(b) the ability to understand each step and hence the total system (1 to 2
to 3 ...) and
(c) autoregulation enabling one to run through the system in two ways,
causing conservation. The conceptual schemata are "concrete" because
they only function in contexts and not yet in formal, abstract mental spaces
;
-
formal-operatoric, rational thought
(the formal concept) : abstract conceptual structures positioned in
mental spaces which are independent of the concrete, local environment.
Liberated from the substantialist approach but nevertheless rooting the
conditions of knowledge outside the cognitive apparatus itself ;
-
transcendental thought (the
critical concept) : abstract concepts explaining how knowledge and
its growth are possible, rooted in the "I think", the transcendental unity
of apperception (or transcendental Self) ;
-
creative thought (the creative
concept) : the hypothesis of a possible (arguable), conceptual
immanent metaphysics ;
-
unitive thought (nondual &
non-conceptual) : the suggestion of a possible, non-conceptual but
meta-rational transcendent metaphysics (or pataphysics).
§ 56
These modes of thought contain two important demarcations : the lower
threshold defines the border between ante-rational thought (mythical,
pre-rational and proto-rational) and reason. The higher threshold declares the
difference between reason (conceptual and transcendental) & immanent
metaphysics.
Each time a threshold is crossed, a crucial potential of the mind has been added
to its actuality, deepening the subtle complexity of the cognitive texture and
enlarging its ability to communicate with its environment and to continue to
grow. Three important stages of cognition emerge :
-
prenominal :
mythical, pre- & proto-rational (instinctual) ;
-
nominal :
rational and transcendental (rational) ;
-
meta-nominal :
creative and unitive (intuitional,
ex hypothesi).
from action to ante-rational
thought
ANTE-RATIONALITY
1. MYTHICAL or PRE-LOGICAL THOUGHT :
First substage :
-
adualism and only a virtual
consciousness of identity ;
-
primitive action testifies
the existence of a quasi complete indifferentiation between the subjective
and the objective ;
-
actions are quasi not
coordinated, i.e. random movements are frequent.
Second substage :
-
first decentration of
actions with regard to their material origin (the physical body) ;
-
first objectification by a
subject experiencing itself for the first time as the source of actions ;
-
objectification of actions
and the experience of spatiality ;
-
objects are linked because
of the growing coordination of actual actions ;
-
links between actions in
means/goals schemes, allowing the subject to experience itself as the source
of action (initiative), moving beyond the dependence between the external
object and the acting body ;
-
spatial & temporal
permanency and causal relationships are observed ;
-
differentiation (between
object and subject) leads to logico-mathematical structures, whereas the
distinction between actions related to the subject and those related to the
external objects becomes the startingpoint of causal relationships ;
-
the putting together of
schematics derived from external objects or from the forms of actions which
have been applied to external objects.
Comments :
The earliest stage of mythical thought (first substage) is
adual and non-verbal. The only "symbols" and "forms" are the material events
themselves in all their immediacy and wholeness. It is this
non-verbal core, which makes the mythopoetic mind analogical. In mythical
thought, everything is immediate and the immediate is all. Ergo, myth goes
against the differentiation which feeds the complexification of thought &
cognition. The myth of myths is the "eternal return" to the primordial state of
absence of differentiation.
Before the rise of language, mythical cognition is imbedded in action and allows
for the distinction between an object & a subject of experience by being
conscious of the material, exteriorized schematics connecting both (cf. the myth
of water & the sacred feminine in Ancient Egyptian Predynastic Gerzean
ware-design).
The first differentiation occurs when, on the level of material, actual,
immediate actions, the object is placed before the subject of experience.
This emergence of subjectivity implies the decentration of the movements of the
physical executive agent (the body), which unveils the subject as source of
action and prepares for the interiorizations of pre-rational thought. By
this foundational difference between the body & the empirical subject,
consciousness can be attributed to a focus of identity (ego).
Mythical thought is non-verbal but actional. Nevertheless, actions are triggered
by a subject conscious of a whole network of practical and material
actualizations, although without any conceptual knowledge but only through
immediate, exteriorized material schemes. Hence ritual comes before narrative
myth.
In terms of cognitive texture, mythical thought is the "irrational" foundation
of ante-rationality. Indeed, the earliest layer of human cognitive activity is
devoid of logical necessity, although patterns & schemes are present, but
their flexibility and plasticity are a function of the direct environment and
what happens there. There is no cognitive permanency. Action and its source are
distinguished, but coordinations which suggest any reflection on the action
itself (or on the actor) are absent. Hence, idiotic schemes are obsessively
repeated. The "irrationality" being the total absence of means to communicate
meaning in other ways than in immediate physical terms (offering something,
going away, kicking the other, smiling, crying etc.). Nevertheless, the subject
is conscious of being a source of action. There is a non-verbal sense of
identity (the I-am-ness of the empirical ego).
2. PRE-RATIONAL THOUGHT :
-
because of the introduction of
semiotical factors (symbolical play, language, and the formation of mental
images), the coordination of movements is no longer exclusively triggered by
their practical and material actualizations without any knowledge of their
existence as forms, i.e. the first layer of thought occurs : the difference
between subject & object is a signal which gives rise to
the sign ;
-
upon the simple action, a new type of interiorized
action is erected which is not conceptual because the interiorization
itself is nothing more than a copy of the development of the actions
using signs and imagination ;
-
no object of thought is realized but only an internal
structure of the actions in a pre-concept
formed by imagination and language ;
-
pre-verbal intelligence and interiorization of imitation
in imaginal representations ;
-
psychomorph view on causality : no distinction between
objects and the actions of the subjects ;
-
objects are living beings with qualities attributed to
them as a result of interactions ;
-
at first, no logical distinction is made between "all"
and "few" and comparisons are comprehended in an absolute way, i.e. A < B is
possible, but A < B < C is not ;
-
finally, the difference between class and individual is
grasped, but transitivity and reversibility are not mastered ;
-
the pre-concepts & pre-relations are dependent on the
variations existing between the relational characteristics of objects & can
not be reversed, making them rather impermanent and difficult to maintain.
They stand between action-schema and concept.
Comments :
A tremendous leap forwards ensues. The formation of a
subjective focus (at the end of the mythical phase of thought) is necessary to
allow for the next step : interiorization, imagination and
the actual articulation of pre-concepts, leading up to pre-relations between
objects, but the latter remain psychomorph.
The reality of objects is always individualized or made subjective. Natural
phenomena, stones, trees and animals "speak" just as do human subjects.
Important objects are those with the strongest positive (attractive) subjective
potential : family, teachers, ancestors, Divine kings, prophets, angels,
Deities, God, etc. These "mediate" when pre-rationality fails to bridge the gap
between what is stable (the architecture) & what constantly moves (the process).
Early Dynastic
Egypt (ca. 3000 - 2.600 BCE) and the Old
Kingdom (ca. 2600 - 2200 BCE) provide us with examples of pre-rational thought.
The
literary sources evidence a mode of thought
less developed than the monumental record would suggest. Incredible motoric
skills and organizational abilities were the building blocks of the Pharaonic
Old Kingdom State. The link between linguistic abilities and cognitive structure
is pertinent and fundamental.
3. PROTO-RATIONAL THOUGHT :
-
for the first time concepts and
relations emerge and the interiorized actions receive the status of
"operations", allowing for transformations. The latter make it possible to
change the variable factors while keeping others invariant ;
-
the increase of coordinations forms coordinating systems
& structures which are capable of becoming closed systems by virtue of a
play of anticipative and retrospective constructions of thought (imaginal
thought-forms) ;
-
these mental operations, instead of introducing
corrections when the actions are finished, exist by the pre-correction of
errors and this thanks to the double play of anticipation and retroaction or
"perfect regulation" ;
-
transitivity is mastered which causes the enclosedness of
the formal system ;
-
necessity is grasped ;
-
constructive abstraction, new, unifying coordinations
which allow for the emergence of a total system and auto-regulation (or the
equilibration caused by perfect regulation) ;
-
transitivity, conservation and reversibility are given ;
-
the mental operations are "concrete", not "formal",
implying that they (a) exclusively appear in immediate contexts and (b) deal
with objects only (i.e. are not reflective) ;
-
the concrete operatoric structures are not established
through a system of combinations, but one step at a time ;
-
this stage is paradoxal : a balanced development of
logico-mathematical operations versus the limitations imposed upon the
concrete operations. This conflict triggers the next, final stage, which
covers the formal operations.
Comments :
Thanks to transitivity, a formal system of
concrete concepts arises. It is not combinatoric (but sequential) and not
formal (abstract concept are not present). Concrete thoughts manipulate
objects without reflecting upon the manipulation. The latter is stored as a
function of its direct use, not in any overall, categorial, librarian or
antiquarian fashion, although within a given manipulation a series may be
present. The contextualism, pragmatism and use of the concrete concept is its
stability.
Proto-rationality is always
limited by a given context. Moreover, there is no reflection upon
the conditions of subjectivity (just as in the pre-rational stage objects
remained psychomorph). This contextualization leaves in place uncoordinated
actions and concepts which are the expression of many serious (fundamental)
contradictions.
With the advent in Ancient Egypt of the "classical" Middle Kingdom (ca. 1940
BCE), cognitive (literary) and motoric (architecture, art) attained a
proto-rational equilibrium, as the
Maxims of Good Discourse of Ptahhotep, the
Instruction to Merikare and the
Discourse between a man and his soul
put into evidence.
from ante-rational to rational
thought
RATIONALITY 4.
RATIONAL THOUGHT :
The formal operations leave
contextual entanglements behind, and give a universal, a-temporal embedding to
the cognitive process through abstraction, categorization & linearization.
Cognition is liberated from the immediate events and able to conceptualize
logical & mathematical truths (deduction) as well as physical causalities in
abstract terms, without any consideration for their actual occurrence, if any
(cf. the inner thought-experiment). Thought is able to combine propositions.
However, although object and subject of thought are differentiated, and grasped
as abstract parts in an epistemological inquiry about the origin of human
knowledge, continuity and stability in the becoming and fluctuating world is
found by projecting these conditions outward (instead of inward,
i.e. as particular conditions on the side of the subject of experience), with
idealism (Plato and the tradition of a subject without an object) and realism
(Aristotle and the tradition of an object without a subject) as a result. The
antinomies caused by these major set of solutions, have dominate pre-Kantian
thought. Therefore, pre-critical rational thought is the first, somewhat
primitive subphase of the mode of decontextualized conceptualization, as it were
the infancy of reason.
The Greek miracle initiated the rational mode of thought. Indeed, by the end of
the Dark Age (ca. 1100 - 750 BCE), the Greek cultural form had persistent
"Aryan", Indo-European characteristics of its own :
-
linearization :
"Mycenæan megaron", "geometrical designs", mathematical form, peripteros ;
-
anthropocentrism :
warrior leaders, individual aristocrats, poets, "sophoi" and
teachers ;
-
fixed vowels :
the categories of the "real" sound are written down & transmitted
;
-
dialogal mentality : the Archaic Greeks enjoyed talking, writing &
discussing (with strong arguments) ;
-
undogmatic religion : the Archaic Greeks had no sacred books and
hence no dogmatic orthodoxy ;
-
cultural affirmation : the Archaic Greeks were a "young" people who
needed to affirm their identity ;
-
cultural approbation & improvement : the Archaic Greeks accepted to
be taught and were eager to learn.
The inventive, Greek adaptation of these strong direct influences, the
linearization of the underlying ante-rational thoughts and eventually the
rational universalization of ante-rationality itself, constituted the
formalizing streak which characterized Hellas. Indeed, in the eighth and
seventh centuries BCE, a fair number of technical processes and decorative
motive of Mycenæan Art reappeared in Greece. They are probably reintroductions
from the East, where they had been adopted in the days of the Mycenæan empire
and kept alive throughout the Dark Age. Mycenæan Linear B was however never
used again, but parts of the "old" Greek cultural form had survived and was
presently seeking its renewal by good, strong & enduring examples : Phoenicia,
Egypt, Mesopotamia.
"Perhaps the greatest contribution of the Bronze Age to
Classical Greece was something less tangible, but quite possibly inherited :
an attitude of mind which could borrow the formal and hieratic arts of the
East and transform them into something spontaneous and cheerful ; a divine
discontent which led the Greek ever to develop and improve their
inheritance."
Higgings, 1997, p.190
(my italics).
5. TRANSCENDENTAL THOUGHT
:
When reflection upon the conditions of
object and subject of thought happens and the internal, transcendental
pre-conditions of the cognitive apparatus are discovered (cf.
Rules,
Prolegomena
&
Knowledge), a new mental world is
opened up. The "natural" approach is over, and a new "transcendental"
(not "transcendent" !) layer becomes active. This marks the birth of
critical rational thought.
With the completion of the rational mode, and as soon as the conditions
of the process of thought become the object of thought, a new conflict
arises. The transcendental approach aims to understand the reflection of
the process of thought on itself, as it were unveiling the ongoing
operations of thought without disturbing the flow of empirical
consciousness and its continuous cognitive, affective and motoric
activity circumambulating an empirical ego. However, the transcendental
"I think", placed at the heart of the whole edifice of transcendental
inquiry, is formal and devoid of intellectual perception of itself.
The intellect integrates and unifies the two ideas of critical reason :
the real (correspondence) and the ideal (consensus). Fed by the senses,
the categories produce empirical-formal propositions, or statements of
fact. This manifold is brought into focus by reason by means of these
two ideas (which constitute the essential tension of reason) and their
various categorial schemes. These mechanisms are discovered by
transcendental thought.
from scientific to
metaphysical thought
META-RATIONALITY 6.
CREATIVE THOUGHT :
According to Thomas Aquinas, metaphysics has its own mode of knowledge,
ascribed to what he called the "intellectus". This mode captures
one single truth, and implies a direct, immediate intake of knowledge
which differs from the mediate ways to gather it. So "ratio"
(related to science) and "intellect" were divided. Metaphysics offers a
unique synthetical, intellectual insight regarding being-as-such. But
Thomas (like Kant), denied reason its "terminus". A direct
knowledge of what lies outside the "ratio" was deemed impossible.
It was Nicolas of Cusa who introduced the famous expression "intuitio
intellectualis" to define the direct knowledge of an evident truth.
To experience the unity of apperception as an active, dynamical and
creative Self, is, ex hypothesi, a prehension of the unique,
individual ideas of the
immanent Self of each individual, i.e. the true observer. To
witness these ideas is the origin of all creativity and also the
fundamental completion of the individualizing cognitive process, for
this wholeself is the intuitional stepping-stone to the non-verbal,
unknowing, ineffable "special knowledge" of poets and mystics alike.
The Self-ideas witnessed in the creative mode of thought thirst for
manifestation and succeed through intellectual flashes of insight to
inspire, initiate & engage new, creative activities of reason. Although
immanent metaphysics works with arguable statements, and in tune with
the unification reason seeks (namely that of understanding), the
own-form of creativity of every actual entity in general and of human
beings in particular, i.e. their specific form of definiteness, escapes
reason and belongs to the ontological Self. Hence, insofar as immanent
metaphysics tries to objectify man (in a possible speculative
anthropology), it cannot do away the real ideal Self of every
individual, the "soul" of consciousness. The realization of this
(higher, more aware) Self being the conditio sine qua non for
every truly creative act, whether occasional or sustained over long
periods of time. The true observer, a Self different from the empirical
ego and its wanderings, is more than "of all times". Here a hidden,
invisible and intimate inner ontological stratum is delved deeper into.
Intuitional philosophers do accommodate the creative ideas of the Self
and are thus able to witness, from the vantage point of the true
observer, the latent possibilities of consciousness and its potency to
expand its creative and inventive horizon.
7. UNITIVE THOUGHT :
On this stratum of cognition, transcendence is touched by way of intellectual
perception. This non-conceptual and non-propositional mode of thought allows
us, so our living examples teach, to integrate knowledge beyond the point of
scientific & speculative thought and relate the immanent whole achieved by
immanent creative thought with the suggested transcendent totality. Beyond any
possibility to describe or explain God, this mode involves a direct experience
of the Divine of which nothing affirmative can be said, completing the "similitudo
Dei". Here, speculative, arguable thought itself is left for namelessness
and silence.
Transcendent metaphysics is ineffable. Even the latter qualification is only
poetical and suggestive. This mode of thought reveals the most subtle aspect
of cognition, one most philosophers would not consider to be "thought" at all
(although something is experienced by someone, without the latter being able
to say anything about it). This mode is put into evidence by the way of life
of the great mystics. But such examples of grand sublimity are always
paradoxical and incomprehensible to reason. Indeed, it seems as if the
pinnacle of thought and its startingpoint (namely non-verbal myth) touch.
Mystical elocutions are works of art, not of science or philosophy. As such,
they can be an object of faith, which at best, does not coerce and is veiled
by mystery, silence, hiddenness and secrecy.
HUMAN COGNITION :
3 STAGES OF COGNITION
and 7 MODES OF THOUGHT |
I
pre-
nominal |
ante-
rationality |
1. Mythical
libidinal ego |
INSTINCT |
2. Pre-rational
tribal ego |
3. Proto-rational
imitative ego |
barrier between ante-rationality and
reason |
II
nominal |
rationality |
4. Rational
formal ego |
REASON |
5. Critical
formal Self |
barrier
between rationality and intuition |
III
meta-nominal |
meta-
rationality |
6.
Creative
true Self
|
INTUITION |
7.
Transcendent
living Monad |
§ 57
In this genetico-epistemological corollary of a possible critical theory
and practice of knowledge and its growth, human cognitive growth is not
halted at the level of reason. The nature of things is the constant
dynamism of mental forms, propensities and differences (energies,
particles & forces). As long as conflicts remain, the process continues.
All actual entities are dynamical. "Panta rhei !" (all
things are in constant flux) is
one of the more
famous sayings of Heraclitus (ca. 540 - ca. 480 BCE), the pre-Socratic
Greek philosopher of Ephesus quoted by Plato. In his view, as in
Whitehead's, the world is all there is and all of that is constantly
changing. This ongoingness of the world-process or universal dynamism
does not deny the presence of architecture and lawfulness (forms of
definiteness). Without these (for example in the form of the constants
of nature, the laws of physics or biology), all this movement would have
no order or coordination. Hence, no forms would have come into actuality
and nothing but the primordial soup would have continued to exist.
Thinking change and an evolving cognitive texture, leads to inquire
after meta-rational states of cognition. Is a faculty of cognition
exceeding reason possible ? This faculty of creativity, exerts its
efforts either on the totality of the universe, lacking facts but
arguing a totalizing intent (immanent metaphysics), or, as
suggested by the most sublime art and
poetical harmony, tries to promote faith in the transcendent Being,
encompassing -so do His revelations tell- the complete contingent
world-process. Clearly, this Supreme Being is also the Supreme Witness
and hence, at the end of the chain, the only Witness of whatever there
is to be witnessed.
Reason occupies the middle-ground between
instinct and intuition, between, on the one hand, multi-layered thought
(a variety of different approaches) and, on the other hand, at best, an
arguable immanent metaphysics and/or the echoing suggestion or poetry of
a non-conceptual, transcendent mode of thought (rooted in the nameless
One). Reason, as the string of a violin, is stretched between affect and
sublimity.
The exercise is to understand thought as both instinctual, rational and
intuitional, i.e. conjunctive rather than disjunctive. To properly
think, the three stages of cognition need to be integrated and
functional. Although science must limit itself to rational, formal
structures, thought is not confined to these boundaries necessary to
produce probable empirico-formal object-knowledge. Thanks to science's
modesty, instinct and intuition may be checked and curtailed. Exceeding
its own possibilities, science delegates instinct to the realm of
inferior tendencies (cf. the Greeks) and/or ridicules intuition (cf. the
logical positivists). Without limits, it becomes dogmatic and a
perversion of reason (cf. Kant). But staying within its domain, it
exercises its crucial intersubjective and factual role and assists the
development of thought beyond its own domain. Intuition is possible
but not contrary to reason. In the tribunal of our cognition, mind is
the defense (bringing in evidence), reason the prosecutor (putting into
categories) and intellect the judge (unifies the two scales in one
judgment). To separate them when they work together is essential to know
and continue to know.
Even if reason is critically watchful and not deluded by ontological
illusions, so that the ideas of reason (the "real" and the "ideal") are
not seen as ontological hypostases, but as regulative principles holding
a hypothetical (not an apodictical) claim, reason entertains a
conflictual interest (cf. Kant's "widerstreitendes Interesse"). On the
one hand, it seeks unity in the variety of natural phenomena
(the multiple is reduced to a type). On the other hand, in order to
guarantee the growth of knowledge, reason wants heterogeneity (the
unique, not repeatable & singular). Kant could not reconcile the law of
variety and the law of types (as there is no intellect, there is no
"faculty" of cognition higher than reason, as it were working from
behind the surface of the "mirror" of reason). The genetic process is
stopped ad hoc
and the "nominal" is made absolute. In Kant's court, the seat of the
judge remains at best empty, or, worse, reason is the only player,
leading to confusion and apathy.
§ 58
If the organization of the mind may be characterized as "dual" (sensoric
versus categorial), the overall logic behind reason as supreme faculty
of consciousness, although layered, is "monadic". Reason is prepared &
equipped for the immanence of the intellect, but has to give up its role
of master and become a servant of the own-form of its own Higher Self.
This ontological necessity, in particular its constant negation,
reflects on the creative potential.
If variety & unity are active on the same level, reason is crippled. A
schizoid fluctuation between variety & unity is accommodated. Judgment
is constantly postponed and knowledge becomes anecdotal. Kant projected
the inherent dualism of the mind on reason. Nothing can be its own
tribunal except in madness. Reason needs intellect to replenish itself
and acquire the intention of the beginner unhindered by the consequences
of wrong thought, unbridled affects and immoral actions.
Distinguish between three factors :
reason ("Vernunft") : regulating dualism with ideas converging on
unity & the unconditional ;
intellect : faculty or stage of cognition allowing for the creative,
intuitional manifestation of one's immanent own-Self and the
intellectual perception of its unconditional transcendent core.
The law of types is more fundamental to our
prosecuting reason than the law of variety, which is fundamental to our mind,
the advocate of the senses. By working with the law of types, reason invokes the
intellect, who's role Kant tried to limit to the bare, formal minimum necessary
to make the mind work properly "for all times"... He eliminated the notion of
"own-Self", the specific, unique ontological form of actual definiteness
characterizing each and every individual and crucial to promote creative
thought.
The critical position defended here can thus be summarized as follows :
-
in human cognition, rooted
in action (coordinated movements), sensoric synthesis, affect, mind, reason
& intellect prevail ;
-
under the ægis of the
transcendental unity of apperception (the formal, transcendental Self), the
mind, hand in hand with -so must we think- sensoric and affective events,
produces knowledge in the form of probable, fallible empirico-formal
propositional statements of fact ;
-
reason is meta-mind
unifying & expanding mind ;
-
intellect is meta-reason unifying
reason ;
-
the unification of mind by
reason implies a transcendental Self, the capstone of the pyramidal
structure of the spatio-temporality of the mind ;
-
the unification of reason by
intellect implies a Higher Self, the own-form of the individual and unique
ontic definiteness (difference and thus energy). Immanent in the
ontological sense (not exceeding nature as such), this Self is
"transcendent" in the epistemic, creative sense (transgressing the possible
experience of the empirical ego and its mental cogitations) ;
-
"intellectual reason" is
the ideal of a real harmony between ante-rationality, the science of facts,
immanent metaphysics and transcendent pataphysics.
Two stages in the meta-nominal & meta-rational stage of cognition are
distinguished :
-
the contemplative, creative
activity of the arguable but non-factual ideas of the transcendent, ontic
Self (studied by immanent metaphysics) and
-
the monadic, unitive
activity of Sheer Being suggested by the intellectual perception of the
unconditional core of being.
Two types of rationality ensue
:
-
the
rational mind : preoccupied with the growth of scientific knowledge
gathered by the mind through synthesis, unable to contemplate the
transcendental Self as ontic and transcendent, but discovering the
transcendental norms of reason which regulate the mental process of
producing knowledge (one-dimensional reason) ;
-
intellectual reason :
serves the purpose of the complete expression of the actual own-form of the
unique Higher Self of the individual, encompassing its creativity,
inventivity and stepping-stone to the direct experience of the light of
reason (the intellect). This light does not inform about the world but about
ourselves as Selves. This Self-knowledge constitutes a creative
dynamization of reason, mind & perception (multi-dimensional reason).
Formally, this intellectual reason is two-tiered :
-
the intuition of the
transcendent Self of creativity ;
the intellectual perception of absolute reality.
3.3
The argument from design - the anthropic principle.
"The transcendental idea of a necessary and
all-sufficient original Being is so overwhelming, so high above
everything empirical, which is always conditioned, that we can never
find in experience enough material to fill such a concept, and can only
grope about among things conditioned, looking in vain for the
unconditioned, of which no rule of any empirical synthesis can ever give
us an example, or ever show the way towards it."
Kant, I. : CRV, B646.
§ 59
The Platonic strategy of the ontological argument a priori
favored by theism fails. Its aim was to prove a necessary, absolute
Being beyond nature, not a principle existing inside nature. This
peculiar
immanence is not the ultimate, absolute cause, which is
transcendent, but exists within nature, as it were coinciding with her.
The degree of perfection of this cause lies within what is possible in
experience, and so could be called the first immanent cause. It explains
the over-arching unity, order and harmony of the world without advancing
further, without stepping from this likelihood of immanent excellence to
its determining concept as an all-embracing Divine transcendence, as it
were bridging the broad abyss between immanent existence of actual
entities and the necessary transcendent Being. The cause advanced in the
argument from design is not the absolute unity of a transcendent Being
beyond reason, but the peculiar unity explaining the skilful
edifice, a cause proportionate to the order and design
everywhere to be observed in the world.
"This present world presents to us so immeasurable
a stage of variety, order, fitness and beauty, whether we follow it up
in the infinity of space or in its unlimited division, that even with
the little knowledge which our poor understanding has been able to
gather, all language, with regard to so many and inconceivable wonders,
loses its vigour, all numbers their power of measuring, and all our
thoughts their necessary determinations ; so that our judgment of the
whole is lost in a speechless, but all the more eloquent astonishment."
Kant, I. : CRV, B649.
The logical core of the argument from design is a procession from the
observed contingent order to the existence of a very great cosmic might,
one making the peculiar unity of the world possible, i.e. the
first immanent cause. As no cause outside the world can ever be
definite, no
rational principle of transcendent theology (the theist concept
of a necessary Being), forming the base of religion, can be given. But,
if we can infer an immanent cause of the world, then an immanent
metaphysics can be used to construct a natural religious philosophy, the
pantheist ideal of a necessary being inside the world. Although such a
concept suggests a still higher cause, one explaining ultimate
Authorship, no transgression is allowed and so, from this natural
vantage point, the concept of the Author of the world remains empty.
Summarize the logical steps of the traditional argument from design as
follows :
-
Major
Premiss 1 : the world is an organized, contingent whole,
evidencing variety, order, fitness and beauty ;
-
Major
Premiss 2 : it is impossible for this arrangement to be inherent
in the things existing in the world, i.e. the different entities could
never spontaneously co-operate towards definite aims ;
-
Minor
Premiss : definite aims need a selecting and arranging purposeful
rational disposing principle ;
-
Conclusion
1 : ergo, there exists a sublime and intelligent cause (or
many) which is the cause of the world, not only in terms of natural
necessity (blind and all-powerful), but as an intelligence, by freedom ;
-
Conclusion
2 : the unity of this cause (or these causes) may be inferred
with certainty from the unity of the reciprocal relation of the parts of
the world as portions of a skilful edifice so far as our experience
reaches.
Ergo, the intelligent cause or causes of the world forms or form
a unity of design ;
-
Lemma :
if this cause is projected outside the world to explain its activity,
then the domain of reason is left and the argument from design becomes
the refuted argument from necessity (cf. the cosmological argument).
Ergo, the argument from design does not prove an ultimate, but a
proximate cause.
For Kant, the argument from
design led to the "stage of admiration" of the greatness, the
intelligence and the power of the Architect of the world, who, unlike a
Creator or Author, who is self-sufficient, necessary and transcendent,
is very much hampered by the quality of the material with which to work.
This argument from design works well together with Ockham's revised a
posteriori argument from efficient causes :
-
Major
Premiss : in the contingent order of the world nothing can be the
cause of itself or it would exist before itself ;
-
Minor
Premiss 1 : an infinite series is conceivable in the case of
efficient causes (existing horizontally one after the other), but
impossible in the actual (vertical) order of conservation "hic et
nunc" ;
-
Minor
Premiss 2 : an infinite regress in the actual, empirical world
here and now would give an actual infinity, which is absurd ;
-
Minor Premiss 3
: a contingent thing coming into being is
conserved in being as long as it exists ;
-
Minor Premiss 4
: as only necessary beings conserve
themselves and the world contains contingent things only, every
conserver depends on another conserver, etc. ;
-
Conclusion
1 : ergo, as there is no infinite number of actual
conservers, there is a first Conserver ;
-
Lemma :
if we suppose an infinite regress in the actual,
empirical world here and now's, then an actual infinity would exist,
which is absurd, ergo, the first Conserver exists.
The conclusions of both
arguments, given the terministic nature of logic, are not certain but
probable. This is in tune with our non-foundational epistemology. They
support a conserving cause of the world, intelligently pre-planning the
universe in a design, like an architect or demiurge, with a freedom
limited by the own-forms of the actual entities "at hand", working on
the "tick" of the cosmic clock to conserve and maintain the universe.
Clearly such a very great being, possessing the highest natural wisdom,
is not a final concept. But immanent metaphysics cannot advance
further.
The Intelligent Conserving Cause itself cannot be explained by
ante-rationality, reason or the creativity of immanence. A "desperate
leap" across the "broad abyss" between the unity of the world and the
Author of the world may be attempted, but without any reason. For it is
all together a different thing to be creative thanks to casual
intellectual flashes in an airy, shaded room, than to be constantly a
witness of the full blaze of the Sun and its brightest light. As Ionescu
(1909 - 1994), the founder of Absurd Theater, one may choose to walk
away from it ... To posit transcendence is impossible. This truth is the
major obstacle in any serious apology. Absolute totality can only be
suggested by sublime poetry. Religions are poetical constructs of a
certain quality.
Transcendent meta-rationality (nondual intuition) is non-conceptual,
like an intuition without image, a merging without seed, a union without
means, an experience of silent namelessness. The meaning of grand poetry
is the object of metaphysics. Arguments can be presented. But in a
transcendent metaphysics, these poetical forms become revealed
cosmogonies explaining the creation of the universe. In the deepest
sense they try to fathom the unconditional, and have, like koans, an
exemplaric relevance. But to those who adhere to them, they are
windows to the transcendent God. Is this true ? No one can tell.
To solidify the argument from design even more, its pivotal second major
premiss needs to be studied and backed in more detail :
Indeed, central to the debate (cf.
Dembski & Behe (1998) and
Hamilton (2002)), is the question
whether the organization of the universe and the emergence of life are
accidental ?
Hoyle
(1986) concluded random events and change occurrences are insufficient to
account for the complexity of living organisms. Since
Prigogine (1917 - 2003) wrote La
Nouvelle Alliance (1979), a weak form of finality is gaining ground
in science. He suggested the return
of finality in open, dissipative (physical, biological and social)
systems. Hoyle compared the likelihood of the random emergence of higher
forms of life with the probability of a tornado sweeping through a
junk-yard ending up assembling a Boeing 747 ! A highly unlikely event.
He also seriously tried to show why Darwin's theory is not
supported by the mathematics of evolution. Perhaps the "grand story" of
(neo-) Darwinism is over too ...
Four analogies provide a strong backing for the case presenting the
non-spontaneous becoming of the actual world process.
How to detect non-spontaneous "design" ?
-
design by
analogy of human products
:
the proximate cause proportional to the order, harmony, fitness &
freedom observed in the world can be identified (named) by following the
analogy of products of human design. In doing so, only the "form" aspect
of the world is observed to identify design. In this way, the "matter",
or substance of the world, is not targeted, and it is no longer
necessary to prove in addition, that the things of the world, given the
laws of nature, were in themselves incapable of such order and harmony.
Hence, to avoid backing the premiss, it is accepted no supreme
intelligence exists in the material substance of the things of the
world. In the traditional Peripatetic account, four causes are at work
in the world : material, efficient, formal & final. By analogy of human
products, the design involves the formal and final causes only ;
-
design by
analogy of outcomes in living organisms : all living things seem
tailor-made for their function and appear to interact purpose-fully with
their environments : animals use camouflage, most parts of our bodies,
down to our DNA helix, are very delicately engineered, and large numbers
of apparent coincidences exist between various living organisms, etc.
These highly ordered biological schemata seem places of reference
to back the premiss, for how could such a complexity rise out of
simplicity without a pattern of intelligent choices ? The chances are
small enough, given what science demands in other areas, to dismiss
spontaneous, random activity. Nevertheless, this study of outcomes was
seriously affected by the discovery of the Darwinian principle organisms
evolve by natural selection, adaptations and (random) mutations. If
all biological events can be explained by this principle (turned
into a paradigm), then indeed there is no "purpose" behind the grand
natural symphony. Darwin (1809 - 1882) and neo-Darwinism were able to
explain much of the data of his time and the first half of the previous
century. Even societies could be studied in terms of the survival of the
fittest
(Monod,
1970). But, recent studies show how the
theory has been unable to account for certain more subtle phenomena
uncovered by the biochemistry of the last 50 years, mostly related to
complex events such as protein transport, blood clotting, closed
circular DNA, electron transport, photosynthesis etc.
Progressive metamorphosis, with the emergence of increasingly complex
and intelligent species in a step-wise, sequential pattern was recently
proposed (Joseph,
2002). Large-scale protein innovation (Aravind,
2001), "silent genes" (Henikoff,
1986,
Watson, 1992), the precise regulatory
control of genome novelty (Courseaux
& Nahon, 2001) and the overall genetically predetermined
"molecular clockwise" fashion of the unfoldment of the human being (Denton,
1998), underline
the
evolutionary metamorphosis theory of life and intelligent design.
So, beyond the grip of Darwin's macroscopic view,
on those more subtle levels of biology and biochemistry, design may be
detected and purposeful arrangement of parts suspected. A revised
analogy of subtle outcomes becomes thus again possible, leading to a
more comprehensive backing of the premiss ;
-
design by
analogy of the forms of the laws of nature : Maxwell (1831 -
1879) pointed to molecules as entities not subject to selection,
adaptation & mutation. The contrast between the evolution of species,
featuring biological changeability, and the existence of identical
building blocks for all observed actual physical entities is crucial.
Given the effectiveness of Newton's laws on the mesolevel (the
inverse-square law of gravity being optimal for the becoming of the
Solar system), our knowledge of what happens in stars (in particular the
production of carbon and oxygen) and the cosmology of the Big Bang, then
calculate the odds of spontaneous emergence. A choice has to be made
between either an intelligent design (which does not offend except the
ill informed) or a monstrous random and blind sequence of accidents
producing a gigantic complexity, in other words either a natural higher
intelligence or the ongoing mathematical miracles of a blind nature
morte. Indeed, ad contrario, the form of the laws of nature
underlines the presence of a deep-laid scheme, representing an accurate
mathematical descriptions of the natural order (both in genesis as in
effect). Although no "consensus omnium" has been reached, the
laws of nature likely accommodate biology ;
-
design by
analogy of fundamental constants : the actual irreducible
mathematical presence of immutable natural building blocks such as the
natural constants, gives a palpable proof of the existence of something
independent of every human measurement (and its biological
constitutive). These constants define the fabric of physical reality and
determine the nature of light, electricity and gravity. They make
particles come into existence and fundamental forces work. They
actualize the laws of physics by giving equations numerical quantity and
are necessary in the logic of physics. What can be said about the
particular values takes by these constants ? The conditions for order
and eventually life to develop have been found to heavily depend upon
these constants. Indeed, although mathematically, the equations of
physics, representing the fundamental architecture of the order of the
world, also produce outcomes when other quantities of the same constants
are introduced, the world would be lifeless and barren (instead of a
haven for incredible complexity) if even a small amount of these
values would be changed. Ergo, the various values of the
constants of nature were designed, and pre-planned. An infinite number
of different worlds are possible, but only in one are order, fitness,
beauty and life actual. Only our universe has observers witnessing
it.
§ 60
Instead of blind chance, the universe has
"finality", i.e. an ultimate aim or purpose. This "causa finalis"
is the notion backing the "anthropic principle". For if any of the
natural constants were to vary from the fine-tuned values physics
determined,
life as we know it would not be possible. This "weak"
anthropic principle posits cosmological features conductive to a
universe tuned to and generative of life as we know it. Accepting
life is bound to be observed, the "strong" principle affirms the
universe is bound to produce conscious and intelligent beings. This
addition of the observer or witness is a demand of quantum theory, for
to look at quantum events yields particles, whereas to look away causes
waves (interference). The observer is thus always part of the
experiment. The strong version argues for an immanent Architect of the
world (explaining the unity of the world).
-
weak
anthropic principle : the fabric of the world is conductive to
life ;
-
strong
anthropic principle : the fabric of the world is conductive to
the observation of life and the continuum of all observations
imply an immanent Witness of all possible forms of life.
The order of the world
proposed by science is no longer Newtonian, although most equations of
relativity can be made "classical" by eliminating the
Lorenz-contractions accompanying high speeds. To solve the equations
covering most practical matters at the mesolevel of the macroscopic, the
Euclidian and Newtonian notions about reality are adequate. But deep
down, at the microlevel of physical reality, in the vast so-called empty
spaces between electron and atom core and within the core itself,
potentialities and propensities exist which are ruled by a different set
of laws.
Besides the strange logic at work in classical quantum mechanics, the
more "revolutionary" zero-point physics, or
free energy physics (Puthoff, 1989), understands
the vacuum of space as a "plenum", i.e. a fullness of energetic
potentialities in balance. This equilibrium prevents the enormous energy
potentials from becoming actual, which therefore appears as a void or a
vacuum. But every point in empty space, is a locus of convergence
of humongous energies, coming from all directions simultaneously,
balancing them out. At any point where there is an imbalance or
asymmetry in this omnidirectional canceling of energies, there appears a
disturbance known as matter. All particles of quantum physics are
various modes of asymmetry of the zero-point field of the vacuum with
itself. This zero-point energy is seen as the result of the
unpredictable random fluctuations, which, in classical theory, are all
zero. But, even at a temperature of absolute zero, where no thermal
agitation can have effects, the flux remains.
3.4
The "Anima Mundi" and the worship of Nature.
"...
regarding the whole material universe he (Xenophanes) stated that the
Unity is God."
Aristotle : Metaphysics, i.
5 986 b10.
§ 61
In
Ancient Egypt and
Presocratic philosophy, the Divine and
cosmology were closely related. The Divine order was invoked to explain
the creation of the world. To think the Divine without creation was
pointless. The transcendent and immanent sides of the Divine were not
distinguished.
In Egypt's Old Kingdom (ca. 2670 - 2198
BCE), the virtual clause "n SDmt.f", i.e. "before he has (had) ..." or
"he has (had) not yet ..." (Gardiner,
§ 402), was used to denote a prior, potential nonexistent state, namely
one before the actuality of that state had happened. To be
nonexistent, precludes existence, but does not preclude the possibility
of becoming existent (expressed by the verb "kpr", "kheper", "to
become", which also means "to transform"). Nonexistence was not
divorced of its transformation into something actual or created.
Examples of this virtual clause are : "I am sorry for her children,
I grieve for her children broken in the egg, who have seen the face of
Khenty (the crocodile-god) before they have lived !" (in
Discourse of a Man with his Ba) or "... do not rejoice over
what has not (yet) happened." (cf. "m Haw n ntt n xprt" in The
Eloquent Peasant, a Middle Kingdom text).
There is something
before every thing, before the order, the architecture and the life
of creation. The latter manifests as a transformation or change from a
nonexistent, virtual state of potentialities to an existing actuality.
The virtual state is not actual, but confirms possibility, latency and
potentiality. As a potency anterior to creation, it is conceived as a
nonexistent object, before "form", i.e. anterior to space and time, and
before the creation of sky, Earth, horizon and their "natural" dynamics.
In the Pyramid Texts (ca. 2300 BCE), Pharaoh is said to originate
from beyond the natural order, beyond creation of space (Shu) and moist
(Tefnut), sky (Nut) and Earth (Geb), life and order (cf.
Liber Nun).
"I was
born in Nun before the sky existed, before the Earth existed, before that
which was to be made form existed, before turmoil existed, before that
fear which arose on account of the Eye of Horus existed."
Pyramid Texts : utterance 486.
In Presocratic Greece, the "archē" was also conceived
before anything else. It too provided a causal explanation for the world.
It had not to be explained (like the Nun, it was a given). Being a
"beginning" for other things, it had no beginning itself. It was therefore
deathless ("athanatos"), the Homeric synonym for a god. Surrounding
everything, it contained the whole and explained its direction. To this
conceptual cluster were added : continuity, pervasiveness, control,
psychic vitality and mind. This cosmic Divinity was recognized as
non-anthropomorphic and characterized by an intellectual dynamism keeping
the cosmic structure moving.
For these early Greek philosophers, "theos" was not yet separated from the
order of the world, and "god" was foremost a cosmic Divinity, necessary to
explain the order of things. Thales of Milete (ca. 624 - ca. 545 BCE),
speculated that all material is endowed with latent life or "hylezoism"
(from "hyle", matter, originally "lumber", and "zoe", life). He also
affirmed all things to be "full of gods", suggesting a mechanistic
explanation of nature is not enough. Theology and cosmology were confused.
"1. God is
one, supreme among gods and men, and not like mortals in body or in mind.
2. The whole sees, the whole perceives, the whole hears.
3. But without effort he sets in motion all things by mind and thought."
Xenophanes : fragments (Clement of
Alexandria, Sextus Empiricus and Simplicius).
Even for atheists like Xenophanes of Kolopbon (ca. 570 - ca. 475 BCE),
rejecting the gods of Homer (ca. 750 BCE) and Hesiod (ca. 700 BCE), the
material cosmos is a unity. Later approved by Aristotle, Xenophanes
conceives a mind at work throughout the cosmos, a cosmic intelligence :
"a principle in things which is the cause of beauty,
and the sort of cause by which motion is communicated to things"
(Aristotle : Metaphysics 984b17). This principle causes existing
things to be or become well and beautifully disposed, and it is deemed
unsatisfactory to commit such an important matter to
"spontaneity and chance" (984b15).
In the extant fragments of Parmenides of Elea (ca. 510 - ca. 450 BCE),
said to have been the disciple of Xenophanes, the word "theos" is never
used. The two parts of his famous poem, On Nature, of which only
fragments are left, distinguish the way of truth from the way of opinion
and deception. The latter is the way of the natural world of plurality and
change. In doing so, Parmenides, defined a divide between reality (truth)
& appearance (falsehood), between unity & plurality, between rest &
movement, between "what is" (being) & "what is not" (becoming), crucial in
later Platonism. For Parmenides, the validity of logic is controlled by
justice ("dikē"), invoked in the "prologue" as the speech of a goddess.
In the section dealing with cosmology, he introduces another female
Divinity (a "daimōn"). She "steers all things". The same metaphor as used
for the Milesian "archē" & the Heraclitean "fire" :
"The narrower circles are filled with unmixed fire,
and those surrounding them with night, and in the interval, a portion of
fire is found spread. In the midst of these circles is the Divinity that
steers all things. Everywhere is she principle, for she rules over all
painful birth and all begetting, driving the female to the embrace of the
male, and the male to that of the female."
Parmenides : On Nature,
fragment B XII (Simplicius).
The Eleatics posit the "chorismos" between transcendent being and immanent
existence. Thanks to this, Divine immanence (the cosmic Divinity) can be
defined devoid of transcendent connotations.
Empedocles of Acagras in Sicily (ca. 490 - 430 BCE), a follower of
Pythagoras of Samos (ca. 574 - after 500 BCE), trying to counter the "dark
opinions" prevalent about the gods, conceived the elements of the world
(water, air, fire and earth) as well as the principles working on them all
as Divine, while the "gods" were but longer-lasting combinations of these
elements. The Divine per se is mind alone :
"... holy and ineffable, darting through the whole
cosmos with swift thought."
Empedocles : fragment 134
(Ammonios).
This new theology embraced the cosmos as a whole : the material substances
in it, their forms of life, the agencies bringing about these forms and
the "holy mind" or "Nous" darting through it.
His contemporary Anaxagoras (500 - 428 BCE), a pupil of Anaximenes (ca.
585 - 525 BCE), rejected hylezoism and the Divine nature of the celestial
phenomena, but still refers to the activity of a cosmic intelligence or
"Nous". His language is no longer theological, for "theos" and its
derivatives are avoided. The Nous is the "finest" and "purest" of the
material elements, and has no spatial or temporal limits. Independent and
self-identical in the midst of constant ongoing change and becoming, it
recognizes the ingredients of the cosmos, executing majestic power of
initiation & conservation.
"The intellect has known all things, also those who
are mixed together as those that are dissociated and separate ..."
Anaxagoras : fragment 7
(Simplicius).
In his Phaedo (97b - 98c), Plato describes how Socrates
(469 - 399 BCE) was delighted to read
about Anaxagoras "Nous" but quiet disappointed to find it was only
introduced to start the initial rotation of the cosmos (cf. deism), a
solution, in view of the greatness of this intellect, considered too
mechanistic and reductionist. Socrates' interest in a just order,
associated the highest being with goodness. In Plato's thought, inspired
by the former, the ontological and epistemological difference between the
two worlds is irreducible and fundamental. Being and becoming are like day
(Sun) and night (Moon). The latter only reflects the light of the Sun.
"For
the Deity, intending to make this world like the fairest and most perfect
of intelligible beings, framed one visible living being
comprehending within itself all other living beings, who by their nature
are closely related to it."
Plato : Timaeus, 30d, my italics.
In the Timaeus, Plato introduced the notion of
a "world soul". The atheists addressed by the legislator in the tenth book
of the Laws, are those sophists and physicists who identify nature
as the source of all things, and like materialists, derive soul from the
physical world as mere art ("technē") and convention ("nomos"). This Plato
cannot allow. To initiate & conserve the world, the soul ("psychē") of the
world must have cosmic priority over the material bodies and their
elements. The universe is constructed as an artifact. A craftsman or
"demiurge" imposes order on pre-existing disorderly material. Thus, in
space and time, a copy or "eikōn" is produced. This approximates the
atemporal model ("paradigma"). Between the transcendent original and the
immanent copy the "Anima Mundi" initiates and conserves.
In Plato's system, the idea of the good ("agathon") can still be
interpreted as a limit-concept. It is not clear whether infinity can be
attributed to it in the same way as it can to the ideas or paradigmata.
With Plotinus (ca. 205 - 270) and his pupil Porphyrius (232 - 304), the
"One" is firmly situated outside the being of the infinite ideas of
the world of originals. The One, defined as a non-being on the other side
of being, is wholly transcendent. In accord with the intent of the
Eleatics, the "chorismos" or divide between copy and original was
completed.
For the Stoics, this immanent Divine nature was a "fire" (active energy)
and a "logos" (reason) diffused throughout the cosmos. It was wholly
material, but of subtle quality. There is nothing beyond the material
universe, but this "pneuma" pervades in all things all the time. The laws
of nature are the material presence of this Divine, subtle material soul
of the universe. As cosmic reason, the Divine was providence & fate
(natural necessity). Providence ordained all things, while Fate imposed
upon humanity a certain determinism allowing for freedom only within the
context of a person's inner acceptance of natural, cosmic necessity (as
given by the logos). Like a subtle "celestial fire" burning inside every
atom and in every galaxy, this "Anima Mundi" permeates the whole of
the enduring world.
With the coming of Christianity and the "creatio ex nihilo",
interest in this Divine soul of the world tarnished. In the exclusive
pursuit of the transcendent God, any hint of a possible Divine nature
became anathema as soon as the battle with the Christian Gnostics
had been won (between 150 - 250 CE). Nature (like the physical body and
its desires) is "fallen" and so of no interest to the faithful. The body
is the door to the demonical. In the three monotheisms, the role of the
receptive, feminine, intimate side of the Divine was eclipsed, as was the
feminine symbolism of generation, fertility and fecundity (cf. the
contrasting concept of a virgin birth in both Christianity and Islam). The
theist God is transcendent, active, essence, omnipotent & omniscient, a
"He" rather than a "She" ... The tragedy of God's remoteness is then the
ridicule of the Divine soul of the world.
In Arabic philosophy, born in the milieu of the translators, we find
Al-Kindī (ca. 800 - ca. 866), who in his On the Intellect
(translating "nous" as 'akl) introduced the "intellect-in-act",
conceived as actual and eternal, thinking all intelligibilia.
Linked with the Peripatetic "nous poiētikós" or "intellectus agens",
the world soul became a fashionable concept in Islamic thought. In his
Risāla fī al-'Akl or Letter on the Intellect, Al-Fārābi
(ca. 870 - ca. 950) posits an "active intellect", a "light" related to the
"passive intellect" as the Sun is to the eye. It is identified with the
"10th Intellect" emanated from unity and ruling the sublunar world (a
wording reminiscent of Hebrew qabalah). This last quality will be rejected
by Ibn Rushd (Averroes, 1126 - 1198).
INTERMEZZO
§ 62
Upper Paleolithic humanity (ca. 40.000 -
10.000 BCE), being wanderers, had no local horizon. Unable to plot the
natural cycle of the Sun, this slowly emerging human consciousness had
only the Moon to orientate itself, for only this swift Light presents its
ever-changing face always the same to the entire Earth, no matter in
which direction one wanders, and provided a natural source of light
during the hours of darkness. The horns of the consort of this "great
goddess" and "great sorceress", the "Great Moon Bull", are the two
crescents of the Moon. Fertility, sexuality and the mystery of the uterus
rule supreme.
the Lunar
Phases : astronomical
The Moon is a temporal
device. The unchanging Lunar phases were charted on deer antlers and
thigh-bones because of the vital information they represented. A purely
nomadic lifestyle obscures the daily and annual cycles of the Sun
(apparent and seasonal). So the nearest fixed point is the ever-changing
face of the Moon. The Lunar cycle of 29.5 days starts when the Moon is
"invisible", standing between the Earth and the Sun, on the Sun side of
the Earth (i.e. New Moon or Sun conjunct Moon, angle = 0°). During the
period of increased light that follows (its face forming a "p"), the Half
Moon midpoint is reached at the end of the First Quarter (Sun square Moon,
angle = 90°). Before this First Quarter Moon, the Moon is crescent, after
it, her movement is gibbous (approaching Full Moon or Sun opposite Moon,
angle = 180°) or waxing.
A Full Moon always rises in the East at about the same time as the Sun
sets in the West. After the Full Moon, the face of the satellite forms a
"d". The Waning Moon. After the Last Quarter Moon, the Old Moon is
visible. These fixed temporal intervals or quarters of the Lunar cycle,
and their co-relative dual phenomenology of light versus darkness, were
symbolized in myths (Osiris in Ancient Egypt). This stable calendar of the
wanderers assured fertility, but offered no seasonal plan, no prospect
ahead, no long term aim.
the Lunar
Phases : magico-religious
Are there, besides the mystical quest for
the radical altered state of consciousness, other religious
and magical purposes for entering the Paleolithic "cave of darkness"
? In order to steer his environment and himself, the
wanderer, caught in the Lunar cycle of light and darkness, of plenty and
want, seeks, in a mythical mode of cognition and by sympathetic imitation
(by magical mirroring), to unite with the projected "types" of nature. The
mountain is the ultimate natural type, representing stability, strength
and the will of the deities. Likewise, the heart of the mountain is its
secret, and becomes the sanctum or sacred uterus of the great
goddess, the womb of (re)birth. This holy space protects and feeds
spiritual growth.
Three stages characterize the Upper Paleolithic cave mysteries :
-
"the entry" : the tunnel :
the process of differentiation from light to darkness by initiation
;
-
"the sanctum" : the
cathedral : the secluded place of the mystery of the hidden light kept
alight in gestation
;
-
"the exit" :
the return : the process of integration from darkness to light
and the actual rebirth.
Light and darkness are the
physical underpinnings of the cave mysteries. In mythical thought, the
metaphor is physical and the physical metaphorical. The cave is a
protected mediating area were the human and the archetypes of nature
touch. Its heart is an uterus, a place of new birth. The tunnel is a crawl
or passage-way between stages & stations of life and the otherworld (the
beforelife and the afterlife), the path of the seed to the ovary. In the
natural darkness of the sanctum, events such as the death of a
hunter could be relived and the causes combated in a symbolical,
allegorical way. Initiations could happen. The womb was the temple of the
great goddess, she who (as the cave surrounds the initiate), enfolds
nature as a whole.
Upper Paleolithic rock art and its
magico-religious sense reflect the spirituality of these free wanderers,
the gatherer-hunters who roamed a large territory, identifying
(sanctifying) important landmarks, such as mountains and rivers (during
the day), as well as the phases of the Moon (at night). These sacred
waymarks represented the "great goddess" and her consort. She is the
space-time continuum embedding the powerful, ongoing drive of the
life-force of her consort, the Bull, at maximum strength when the Moon is
Full (Moon or Sun opposite Moon, angle = 180°, with a brightness of
magnitude -12.7).
When the Neolithic dawned (ca. 10.000 BCE), semi-nomads and farmers began
to experience the annual cycle of events in a fixed number of places.
Small changes could be observed and logged. Finding an efficient balance
between both approaches (the still dominant Lunar and the emerging Solar)
preoccupied humanity during the Neolithic as a whole. The great goddess
was still very important and pre-dominant (matriarchy), but her influence
waned. As soon as village life commenced, the local horizon became
political, and the long-term annual cycle of the Sun was paired with the
short-term Lunar month. Analogous preoccupations were projected upon these
astronomical cycles.
Finally, farmers worked out change within a local horizon, and so
identified the overarching, all-encompassing natural, primordial type of
life : the annual
cycle of the Sun. The changes marked by this longer cycle are seasonal and
horizon-related relationships between the Earth and the stars. What a
difference from the wanderers ! The horizon of these nomad was unfixed,
with no reference to a stable element of the local, immediate environment
(the daily average speed of the Moon is ca. 13°, of the Sun ca. 1°).
Wherever the nomad stops, there the Sun sets, and the moving celestial
vault remains un-measurable. The synodic movement is detected, but the
sidereal remains unknown.
the Solar
cycle in the Northern hemisphere
and daily magico-religious sense
The Neolithic ended in Ancient Egypt with
Amratian culture (ca. 4000 BCE). It then takes only a millennium for an
omnipotent divine kingship to rise (ca. 3000 BCE), a "follower of the god"
assimilating the powers of the great goddess (in his regalia) and ruling
supreme as
a transcendent principle with his
consort(s) next to him. A dual theology emerges, in which Solar (Re) and
Lunar (Osiris) currents are intermixed, with outstanding complementarities
:
-
SOLAR :
fire, the Sun, light, activity, creation, Horus - Atum, sky ("pet"), Eye of
Re, self-awareness ;
-
LUNAR : water, stellar
expanse, darkness, passivity, generation, Isis - Osiris, netherworld
("duat"), Eye of Horus, physical body.
The important & enduring role of the sacred
feminine
was confirmed by the frequent representations of female figures in Late
Naqada II iconography
(ca. 3400 - 3300 BCE).
The complex, composite nature of some of the Predynastic female deities
(like Hathor, both Cow- and Sky-goddess or Nut) is still a powerful
manifestation of the Upper Paleolithic and Neolithic great goddess, who
combined many of the functions later assigned to other deities. The
crucial role of the sacred feminine persisted in the Predynastic Period,
but when history dawned (in Egypt ca. 3000 BCE), the great goddess had
lost her dominant position. She did however not disappear. This is
demonstrated by the prominent role played by goddesses in the later
pantheon, by the equal status women enjoyed in Early Dynastic society and
by the link between women and the sacred domains of existence (birth,
fertility, generation, death, rebirth & healing).
In the historical period, initiated by
writing, the light of the Sun, grasped as the ultimate symbol of vitality,
plenty and divinity, is associated with the awareness made free by the
surplus of food (control over the annual agricultural cycle) & a stable
economy (or household) favoring the development of an inner, individual
life (consciousness perceiving its proper mode of being) and the
blossoming of high culture. The "Solarization" of the Lunar fertility
myths, or assimilation of the powers of the sacred feminine by the divine
king, goes hand in hand with a stronger centralized control.
§ 63
The Prehistorical Lunar and Solar symbols
represent an ante-rational treasure-house of images, metaphors and
contextual concepts which inspired future metaphysics. They underline that
from the start, the bi-polarity of the Divine was part of human
spirituality :
-
TRANSCENDENT : Solar
symbols, archē, essence, world of being, God, Creator, He, theism ;
-
IMMANENT : Lunar
symbols, phusis, accidental existence, world of becoming, Demiurge,
Generator, She, pantheism.
The soul of the world is the
"form" of the world and one being with it. As a "feminine", receptive
principle (linked with the double movement of inspiration & expiration),
She (following Parmenides) is wholly "of the world", inviting us to posit
a transcendent Creator outside the totality of events. Her immanence
mirrors the pataphysical, the transcendent aim. But as She only brings
into actuality what is potential, She is the entelechy of the universe
itself and does not transgress its boundaries. In all points of the
universe, She encompasses everything all the time.
In the metaphor of a double concave mirror, one side turned to the world
and the other to the transcendent principle, She reflects to the world its
own natural unity and simultaneously captures the artistic intent of the
He-God, influencing the propensity of the endless forms of definiteness to
enter existence as actual entities (cf. Whitehead). She co-generates
actuality by coinciding with the intent of the Author of the world, the
absolute totality. As a "Nous" or "Intellect" of the world, this actual
"soul" is not a real actual entity. The transcendent and immanent sides of
the Divine (He and She) are one abstract actual entity, namely the
absolute totality of the Divine. The primordial nature of the He-God and
the immanent unity, conservation and intelligence of the She-Soul,
although only one actual abstract entity, differ. The Divine is thus a
paradox of which only the immanent side can be approached by reason (for
although meta-rational, immanent metaphysics is still able to pour its
intellectual flashes -triggering creativity- in arguments) :
-
real actual
entities (the real) :
all what exists in the world of facts and events ;
-
potential
eternal objects (the
potential) : selfsame, "pure", organizing forms outside the
stream of actual entities ;
-
abstract
actual entity (the abstract) : as transcendent Artist and Author,
the He-God promotes a beautiful world by way of His She-Soul, the
natural Divine medium or natural Divine unit of cosmic conservation and
intelligent designing, assisting the process of adding weight to the
intention of beauty working in every point of the universe. God is
transcendent and abstract. His soul of the world is immanent and
abstract.
Immanent metaphysics, arguing the
existence of this Great Soul and focusing on its conservative and
designing nature, cannot explain Her, except if reference is made to the
world as a whole, and nothing more. In the latter case, only the immanent
polarity of the Divine comes into perspective. Surprisingly, along with
Sartre (1905 - 1980), virulently rejecting the transcendent, theist God of
Christianity, we may posit the Anima Mundi as a concept of the
Other "pushed to the limit" (cf. L'Ête et le Néant, 1943), and
understand this immanent Nature as an all-embracing "Look".
If the monotheisms exclusively invest in the remote, transcendent side of
the Divine, we may ask how it is possible for them to succeed in gathering
support for their cause ? For if no immanence is posited, no mediation
between this world and the transcendent is possible. If so, how to save
humanity ? Even if revelation is accepted, it seems strange to posit a God
unveiling Himself (in a sacred history, a Divine Son or a holy Book)
without attributing to Him any immanence or preoccupation with His
creation. How can God be unconcerned with the world ? Theism is not deism.
The question of Divine nearness and presence hic et nunc cannot be
eclipsed. And it was not. Besides the "canonical" ladders between God and
the world, each of the three monotheisms "of the Book" subreptively
introduced other mediators :
-
Judaism
:
the Divine Presence ("shekinah") accompanies Israel everywhere. At the
ultimate point in sacred history, a Messiah will come and the Creator
will be perfectly emulated by everyone. For the spiritual elite, a
practical Qabalah is posited enabling a theurgy of restoration
("tikun"). In this system, the soul of the world is the "Kether" of
"Assiah" (the highest entity in the world of manifestation, identical
with the "Assiah" of Briah, the world of ideas - cf. Jacob's Ladder) ;
-
Christianity
:
those who completely accept the salvic power of the Cross of Christ have
the Holy Spirit and His Virtues & Gifts fully at work in them and
receive the complete (esoteric) truth. Meister Eckhart identified the
Anima Mundi with the Holy Spirit, while in Christian Gnosticism,
Holy Mary (like "Sophia") is the world soul ;
-
Islam
:
the Names of Allah are the Self-manifestation out of the "hidden
treasure" of God (cf. Ibn 'Arabî). The prophets embody (assume) all
these Names (encompassing the perfection of perfection and imperfection)
and their coming is not ended (cf. Shijite thought). In the Koran,
Allah is said to be nearer to a person than his jugular vein
(50:16). The Koranic concept of God encompasses both nearness and
remoteness (although Sunnite orthodoxy emphasizes the latter). In
Sufism, even in Her Presence He is remote, and even in His remoteness He
manifests Her Presence. An ultimate arabesque ...
The intelligence, architectonic
scope, immensity and extraordinary powers of this watchful world-soul,
makes it a viable object of worship, broadly defined as
the response to the appearance of the holy and sacred as "mysterium
fascinans et tremendum" (Otto). Historical examples of this
worship of the "form" of nature as a receptive and generative Great
Goddess are found in many cultures attuned to the cycles and formidable
constructions of our natural environment.
In Ancient Egypt, Her cult was the last to survive (namely in the form of
Isis on Philae). In Hinduism, the cult of the "shakti", the female aspect
of the Deity, was and is essential (cf. the "Divine Mother" as
"Mahashakti" or supermind in the spirituality of Ramakrishna and
Aurobindo). In Judaism, wisdom ("Chockmah" or "Sophia") stood between the
transcendent God and His creation, whereas the Divine Presence of Yahweh
("shekinah", a feminine word) is named with a masculine plural of a
feminine noun ("Elohim"). In Christianity, the Holy Virgin became a
powerful symbol of this "Great Mother" of the universe, whereas before
Islam, the Arabs worshipped the "daughters of Allah", for the Moon god
"al-Ilah" (Allah) had three daughters : al-Lat, al-Uzza and Manat, and in
verses of surat 53, later abrogated as "Satanic", they were called "the
exalted cranes (intermediaries) Whose intercession is to be hoped for".
In a certain way, this feminine aspect was assimilated as the
Ka'aba located in Mecca, the "house" of a massive black
meteorite, and the sacred stone of Islam (in Egypt, meteorites were
worshipped in the star, sky & Sun cult). Wherever a Muslim is located, he
is instructed to pray towards Mecca and the Ka'aba. Every Muslim must make
a pilgrimage to the Ka'aba once in their lifetime and circumambulate the
structure seven times (a number associated with the Egyptian Hathor, the
Greek Aphrodite, the Hebrew "Netzach" and the Christian Holy Spirit).
Indeed, like coming home to "the mother of us all", the Ka'aba is the
physical focus of the worship of Allah on Earth. Pilgrimage to Mecca thus
creates a distinct and peculiar unity between the Muslim people.
3.5
Memorial & wager-argument of Pascal.
"The heart has its reasons
which reason does not know ; one knows this in a thousand things. I say
that the heart loves the universal being naturally and itself naturally,
in proportion to how it gives itself, and it hardens against this or that
by choice. You rejected this and conserved that ; is it reasonable that
you love yourselves ? It is the heart that feels God and not reason. This
is then faith ! God sensitive to the heart, not to reason."
Pascal, B. : Pensées, 423 & 424 (277 & 278), non-classified
fragments.
§ 64
As Descartes, Blaise Pascal (1623 - 1662) was a mathematician (he laid the
foundations of infinitesimal calculus, integral calculus and the theory of
probability), and as Cartesius, he asserted the supremacy of the
mathematical method within the field of inference and demonstration. But
Pascal did not conceive the latter to have the same extent, applicability
and usefulness as Descartes did. Outside a limited domain, the method is
useless and uncertain. He contrasted and counterbalanced the spirit of
geometry with the spirit of finesse, meaning
in French a sense of subtlety, the ability to see with the "eyes of the
heart", and to be gifted with depth perception. It is with this "heart"
the first principles from which reason derives other propositions are
derived. The spirit of finesse is a more extensive organ or instrument of
knowing. It implies immediacy, spontaneity and directness. In Pascal's
method, both reason and heart are at work, the one never divorced or
separated from the latter (as in Cartesian thought : "we do not think that
the whole of philosophy is worth an hour's labor" (Pensees, 79).
In 1654, he underwent a mystical experience recorded in his Memorial.
It forced him to abandon himself to the personal God of Jesus Christ, but
he did not renounce his scientific interests, but came to look on them as
part of his service of God. The
Memorial
was recorded on a scrap of paper. After his death, this witness of
Pascal's mystical experience, was found in the lining of his coat.
He carried this reminder always with him.
"The year of
grace 1654,
Monday, 23 November, feast of St. Clement, pope and martyr, and others in
the martyrology.
Vigil of St. Chrysogonus, martyr, and others.
From about half past ten at night until about half past midnight,
FIRE.
GOD of Abraham, GOD of Isaac, GOD of Jacob
not of the philosophers and of the learned.
Certitude. Certitude. Feeling. Joy. Peace.
GOD of Jesus Christ.
Deum meum et Deum vestrum.
(My God and your God.)
Your GOD will be my God.
Forgetfulness of the world and of everything, except GOD.
He is only found by the ways taught in the Gospel.
Grandeur of the human soul.
Righteous Father, the world has not known You,
but I have known You.
Joy, joy, joy, tears of joy.
I have departed from him :
Dereliquerunt me fontem aquae vivae.
(They have forsaken me, the fount of living water.)
My God, will You leave me ?
Let me not be separated from him forever.
This is eternal life, that they know You, the one true God, and the one that
You sent, Jesus Christ.
Jesus Christ.
Jesus Christ.
I left him ; I fled him, renounced, crucified.
Let me never be separated from him.
He is only kept securely by the ways taught in the Gospel :
Renunciation, total and sweet.
Complete submission to Jesus Christ and to my director.
Eternally in joy for a day's exercise on the Earth.
Non obliviscar sermones tuos.
(May I not forget your words.)
Amen."
Pascal : Memorial.
This highly intense experience is unique and has concrete
temporal boundaries. In the previous centuries, the universal
characteristics of the religious, sacred, numinous, mystical peak-experience
have been summarized as follows (cf. Pahnke & Richards, 1972) :
-
temporality : this state is only exceptionally permanent
(deification), one "returns", to settle at the nominal level without
loss of memory of what has been experienced ;
-
space-time-shifts : everything happens in the perpetual "now" ;
-
noetic
quality : a conscious state, capable of contemplative, intuitive
and creative thought ;
-
ineffability : the essence of the experience can not be
verbalized ;
-
paradoxal : the experience involves the conjunction of opposites
;
-
unity :
the nominal distinctions between object & subject dissolve.
In my
Knowledge & Love-Mysticism (1994), the love-mysticism of the
Flemish mystic Beatrix of Nazareth (1200 - 1268) was scrutinized. The
critique of her
Seven
Ways of Holy Love (1995) shows how mystical experience
decentred the empirical ego in order to re-equilibrate the observer's whole
system so that a new element of eccentricity comes into play.
This is what had happened to Pascal. In his case, he assisted his memory of
this radical experience of Self-declared total Otherness, by writing it down
and carrying it on his person. Unlike others, he did not wish to repress
this extraordinary event. With the power of a real, enduring and effective
initial founding act "in illo tempore", the experience slowly
transformed him and he renewed his personal acquaintance with it by putting
on his clothes. Doing so, the primordial mythical moment of his initial
"sacrifice" (the service of God) was daily repeated, reinforced and ritually
reacquired by way of sacred gestures. This same pattern reappears in the
life of mystics in general. As Plotinus (cf. his biography by Porphyrius),
Pascal, a mathematician, scientist, philosopher and genius, was a mystic. He
had perceived the Intellect of the world and moved beyond. Hence, his memory
had recorded the Lilliputian dimensions of reason (as apparently seen by the
intellect) and Pascal could no longer acclaim the way of geometry as the
universal method of truth (cf. Descartes). We may look upon the method of
the Ethica
("de more geometrico demonstrata") of his contemporary Spinoza as a
good example of reason overstepping its limitations.
The metaphysical demonstrations of God are so remote and complex, they have
little effect on the state of mind of people. They never convince hardened
atheists but are useless and sterile because they lead to knowledge of God
without Christ. The best they do is promote deism, the quest of God apart
from Christ. Knowing God without knowing one's own misery and the redeemer
to heal oneself, is very dangerous. It produces either the pride of the
philosophers, who refuse to see their own misery, or the despair and
pessimism of the atheists, who know their own misery but do not know their
redeemer. Although the geometrical method does lead to certain truths about
the Divine, it cannot bring supernatural knowledge of God as revealed in
Christ. Without the latter, no salvation is possible and no direct and
personal experience of the Divine can take form.
Pascal's famous wager-argument is not a proof of God's existence, but is
addressed to those who are unconvinced by all proofs and rejections of the
Divine. Those who suspend judgment may still be compelled by Pascal's
argument, for belief would be the only reasonable course of action.
Either God exists or there is no God. The only proper thing for a reasonable
person to do is to wager. For to remain indifferent or to suspend
judgment is itself to make a choice, namely against God. One cannot
help choosing one way or the other. Either God exists, or not. What will it
be ? A reasonable person must consider where his interest lies. It is
obviously advantageous for happiness to wager for God. If one wins, one wins
it all. If one looses, nothing is lost. Do You wish to gain an infinity of
an infinitely happy life or the chance of missing such an opportunity ? A
chance of infinite gain against a finite number of chances of loss and what
You stake is also finite. As the finite is nothing in comparison with the
infinite, no further deliberation is needed and the intelligent person
wagers for God. Every gambler stakes a certainty to gain an uncertainty, how
much more if everything can be won ? The urgency of the matter is contrasted
with people's trust in the probability of them being alive the next day. It
is not certain we indeed shall see tomorrow. It is for You to begin now.
For if You are not redeemed, your second death is certain.
In the Pensées, the urgency of his original experience, the heat of
the FIRE can still be felt. Transcendence infuses immanence and a
supernatural (meta-rational) organ is at work (the heart). The personal,
highly intimate, intense, irreversible, transforming, deeply engraved
experience of the "totaliter aliter" should be noted. He kept the
Memorial hidden as a good secret. His involvement with mysticism is
exemplaric of the personal and highly transforming effect of
meta-rationality on reason, in casu the heart.
Once the outer rim of immanence is reached, and arguable flashes of
intuition become, as it were, blazing stars, then a "jump" most dangerous is
at hand. Reason is about to loose the last outpost of consciousness,
architecture & momentum (the fundamentals of nature), and the world will be
left. In Christian terms, the soul is transfigurated and made Divine.
The three steps of the "scala perfectionis" leading to mystical
experience, namely purification ("purificatio"), totalization ("illuminatio")
and actionalizing ("deificatio") are universal, but in each, the
individual mystic becomes a living poem, giving form to a unique
treasure of non-conceptual, transcendent intuitions and intellectual
perceptions and so develops, as a function of his or her "service of God",
his or her own proper language, actions & metaphors. Mystics are God's
poets, even when scientists. Pascal's text, with far greater liberty than
Plotinus writings, over-indulges in the ideological side of his experience,
although the
Memorial was clear : FIRE.
§ 65
In materialist circles, it is fashionable to understand mystical experience
as a form of schizophrenia. Mystics are psychotics. Buddha, Moses, Jesus,
Muhammad, Ibn 'Arabî, Ruusbroec, Jeanne d'Arc, John of the Cross, ...
Pascal, et j'en passe, are in fact very sick individuals to be put on
neuroleptics. This would eliminate their hallucinations and excessive
emotional states ... Suppose Moses, Jesus and Muhammad would have been
treated that way, then today we would not have to endure the end result of
their madness, namely three insane religions claiming to worship the God of
their founder and fighting each other to gain the exclusive monopoly on that
God, each affirming to be to only possible salvic way. Although there is
some truth in this position (for trance is, statistically speaking, an
abnormal state), the moral scope of the master mystic cannot be compared
with the state of wretched people.
Indeed, schizophrenics do not become more ethically aware because of
their fits and hallucinations, and they do not, as genuine mystics do, turn
into
sublime examples of love & charity. It is true radical, uncertain
experiences pose very grave risks (cf. infra, Kierkegaard), but this does
not necessarily lead to psychopathy (although psychotic episodes may be part
of the itinerary of the mystic). On the contrary, neurotheology suggests the
presence of neuronal networks accommodating spiritual experience (cf. infra,
the amygdala). Biofeedback and the study of the protocol of yoga put into
evidence the ability of the brain to autopoiesis and the computation of the
"fourth state" (next to waking, dreaming and the dreamless sleep).
Adjacent to this reductionism, God is blamed for the many mistakes of the
religions. But, as soon as the genesis of traditional concepts is understood
(the redundancy of a concept increases as a function of the temporal
distance from the original idea) and the various actors in the
spirito-communal play are taken into account (cf. the founder of a religion,
the contemporary companions and the later followers), then the crucial
difference between the object worshipped (God) and the way this is actually
done (man) must be made (cf. the list of sins confessed by the Roman Church
in 2000). Moreover, comparative religions shows how the traditions develop
their own kind of myths, at times far removed from the teachings of their
founders (if identified). Hence, past and actual misuse of the Divine by the
institutionalized (orthodox) religions, does not affect the status of the
Divine in a possible religious philosophy, although it does reflect the
crucial role played by the Divine, as it were rooted in the "heart" of our
human emotions, ranging from excessive joy to agonizing fear. Clearly no
religion, except the concert of all genuine religions worshipping Divine
unity, can make firm an exclusive salvic claim for humanity.
3.6
Objective uncertainty in authentic
existence.
"... without risk, no faith, the more risk, the more
faith ; the less objective credibility, the more deeper possible inwardness
becomes."
Kierkegaard, S. : Concluding Unscientific
Postscript, chapter 2, 1846.
§ 66
Pascal, like many other mystics, insisted on vehemence. Without strong
devotion, nothing can be gained. Mysticism is not a dry intellectual love ("amor
intellectualis Dei"), but a fiery, demanding and passionate love affair
between the human soul (the bride) and the Divine (the bridegroom), as
Hadewijch of Antwerp,
Beatrice of Nazareth &
John of Ruusbroec testify. If making a "desperate leap" (Kant) on
the "wings of ideas" (KRV B657) is refused on the basis of a free
will choice, then one should not persue any spiritual advancement. The
latter is intimately linked with individual intention and enthusiastic
engagement. Apparently these initial conditions of the whole exercise are
outstanding tests (crisis & observation) and so the more they are stressed
and placed before the aspirants, the less likely opportunists get initiated
in things mystical, hidden and secret. Spiritual experience, although
natural, is not automatic. The need to Self-realize is satisfied by
intention and will. This is not triggered automatically, but depends on
freedom. If one is content with the freedom of the cage, then the cage is
all there is. There must be an initial intention to change one's situation,
and this
choix fondamental is the conditio sine qua non of the
experimental approach of the Divine.
Nobody has better underlined human existence is a category relating to the
freedom of the individual than Søren Kierkegaard (1813 - 1855), one of the
early protest philosophers. When he attended lectures on idealism by
Schelling, the Dane agreed with the latter's attack on Hegel, but rejected
Schelling's own positive philosophy concerned with the "that-ness" of
things, i.e. their existence. He truly admired Hegel as the greatest
speculative philosopher. While completely missing the point of truth, Hegel
nevertheless had, by tour de force, captured and convinced his
audience with a universalizing dialectic, while existence slipped through
its meshes. Absolute idealism misrepresented human existence, which is not
concerned with universalism but with the actual, concrete life of the
individual and his or her free choices.
To exist, is to become more and more an individual, self-committed and free
to choose between alternatives. Less and less a member of a group, this
individual is not a moment in the life of universal thought (as Hegelianism
preached), but a responsible and authentic existence, self-committed to a
free choice.
He had a new idea of the Christian religion, and firmly rejected
Protestantism without being a Catholic. A lot of Kierkegaardian themes later
recur in existentialism (cf. Sartre on the "choix fondamental") and
Protestantism (cf. Karl Barth).
§ 67
In his Concluding Unscientific Postscript (1846), he writes "there
are three spheres of existence : the aesthetic, the ethical, the religious".
In Either-Or (1843) and Stages on Life's Way
(1845) these spheres or stages are described in more detail. Each transition
from stage to stage is not the result of thinking but of choice, by an act
of will and a leap. This is not a dialectic of continuity, like in
conceptual mediation, but transitions made by choice, in a discrete,
discontinuous fashion.
-
the
aesthetic : by dispersal on the level of sense, the aesthetic man
is ruled by sense, impulse and emotion. Like in Don Juan, fixed moral
laws and religious faith are not present. Poetical imagination and
romantic states are possible, but a bad sense of infinity prevails,
namely the absence of limitations other than those imposed by taste. If
this man becomes aware that he or she is living in the cellar of the
soulish-bodily synthesis, despair ensues, for there is no remedy or
salvation possible at this level. His individuality (to become what he
really is) cannot be realized at this stage ;
-
the ethical
: this person accepts moral standards, obligations and the voice
of universal reason. Like Socrates, the tragic hero who renounces
himself in order to express the universal, or as in the institution of
marriage (bridling the sexual impulse), freedom is given up to satisfy
the conditions. This person encounters his or her own lack of moral
self-sufficiency, as well as sin and guilt. Not despair, but sin forms
the antithesis to the ethical stage, overcome by relating oneself to God
;
-
the
religious : the individual affirms his or her spirit, grounding
the own Self in the Power constituting it. This involves an absurd leap,
i.e. an adventure and a risk. It demands recurrent self-commitment to an
objective uncertainty, to the absolute Thou, beyond the reach of
speculative reason. Faith cannot be transformed into speculative
knowledge. Proofs of God are futile. We contemplate nature in the hope
of finding God. And although we do experience God, there is much else
that is disturbing and excites anxiety. Hence, God is an objective
uncertainty. Because of this, inwardness becomes intense, for it
embraces this uncertainty with the passion of the infinite.
Although he does not say there are no good reasons at all for making the
act of faith, which is thus not capricious, it does seem as if for
Kierkegaard faith is an arbitrary act of will. As Pascal had argued, the
core is intent
and not reason. The experience happens in the heart, not by thought. He
who has not yet decided has to wager, and God is the best bargain. For
Kierkegaard, the existing individual is more an actor than a spectator, more
a doer than a thinker. He who exists commits himself, and so gives
direction to life. He chooses this and rejects that. To be authentic, a
human being becomes what he or she really is : individual before God.
Hence, with his concept, Kierkegaard is a forerunner of the notion of
"authentic existence" as used by modern existentialists.
Pascal and Kierkegaard, both working with a theist superstructure (the one
Catholic, the other Christian existentialistic), were mystics (and so had at
least one mystical experience). In the Spring of 1848, the latter had a
mystical encounter which, as he writes, changed his very nature and impelled
him to speak out for his views. Pascal was still a rationalist, and posits
the spirit of finesse to counterbalance this (for the latter still offers
its first principles to reason). But in the process of becoming an authentic
individual, Kierkegaard no longer understands reason and cognition as
all-important. Instead, will, freedom, choice and self-commitment are
crucial and without them, no authentic existence is possible.
Both men had the privilege to experience the Divine, and were drawn near to
Divine transcendence. A radical departure from the principles of reason
resulted, one forcing them to posit either a new organ (the heart) or
contemplate the discontinuous dialectics of authentic existence, realized
only before the objective uncertainty called "God". In that, they do not
distinguish themselves from mystics like Beatrice of Nazareth, John of
Ruusbroec, John of the Cross (1542 - 1591) or Dag Hammarskjold (1905 -
1961). The pull of transcendence on reason is so demanding, that a higher
meta-rational, supernatural or pataphysical state is sought. The mystic is
not really interested in staying within the boundaries of the world, and if
he or she is, transcendence pushes them over the edge of the broad abyss,
passionately inviting them to make a desperate leap into the unknown and
the absurd. Even mystical philosophers cannot do otherwise. This is an
additional universal characteristics of the mystical episode or state.
Although
Divine bi-polarity is acknowledged,
eventually the quest does not end with the experience of Divine immanence.
Although necessarily part of the phenomenon (in both men, life, ministry and
presence of Jesus Christ was the immanent side of their mystical equation),
the mystic eventually jumps into a non-conceptual embrace and has, when face
to face with the Self-declared absolute Thou, an inexpressibly deep
experience of joy ("jubilatio", "mentis" or "cordis").
This encounter is so transforming, that even an a-social and withdrawn
individual like Kierkegaard is compelled to speak out and inform the world
about this extraordinary possibility, open to all, neglected by most and
rejected by a small minority (despite decades of conditioning, atheists have
not been able to "convert" the billions of humans believing in the
transcendent God, not even those emerced in contemporary technology).
Kierkegaard emphasized choice. Although, when the driver is asleep,
the cart moves by natural necessity, only by consciously slapping the reigns
of choice will the horse change its direction. Without existing as an
individual this is not possible. If one has traded one's authenticity for
the values of a group-entity (like organized religion or science), no
spiritual advancement will be made. As was observed many years later in the
context of parapsychological studies, the conditions imposed by science
(like a complete rational control of the situation) often, if not always,
annihilate the possibility of the phenomena to emerge. Although the proof of
the pudding is in the tasting, one still needs the possibility of opening
one's mouth to eat. To smell and conclude the pudding is good is not enough.
Pudding is not wine.
§ 68
This paragraph was not meant to back the arguments of those who say
religious experience is always ineffable and remote. If so, science and
religiosity indeed belong to two separate domains and no communication
between them should be sought (not even, as dogmatic atheists try, to
"prove" spiritual experience is balooney). A possible religious philosophy
which is natural, i.e. limited to the events of the world, can prepare and
accommodate the direct experience of the Divine. Of the two-tiered process,
the first step can be taken rationally. It remains within the boundaries of
the world and can thus be an object of speculative philosophy. Indeed, a
proof of the intelligent cause of the world can be given. If, and only if, a
protocol can be found to assist the evolution from rational to
meta-rational, then an experimental test of Divine immanence is possible.
However, together with Kierkegaard, the necessity of self-commitment should
be affirmed. In the context of our experimental set-up, this implies a long
and sustained effort to open the doors of perception in order to witness
Divine immanence directly. Like sportive or academic training, time and
effort should not be spared to realize this goal. Prejudices and
emotional rejection (caused by the evil effects of organized religion
throughout the ages) should be set aside (for they are manmade). The
speculative arguments backing Divine immanence make the possibility of a
direct experience of the
Anima Mundi possible, and so this is not a vain, illusionary
prospect, but a likely one. As Ockham and Kant said, these speculations,
underpinning the stage of admiration, are there to clear the path. Their
arguments are serious. If, and only if, a mystical experience is given, can
the next step be taken. But as the boundaries of the natural world are then
overstepped, nothing can be said about this, except by way of poetical
metaphor and in artistic terms. A natural theist theology is impossible. But
a natural pantheist (or immanent) religious philosophy is possible. This
does not demonstrate the non-existence or existence of the transcendent God,
but the impossibility of reason to speculate beyond the limitations of
possible experience, to wit : the observation of the world of actual
entities.
In short : logic, science and (immanent) metaphysics cannot grasp the
transcendent God. Kierkegaard is right to say theist faith is not a matter
of reason & speculation, but of a repeated choice for an objective
uncertainty.
3.7
Objective chance.
"SURREALISM. Pure psychic automatism by means of which
one proposes to express, either verbally, by writing or by any other means,
the real functioning of thought. Dictation of thought in the absence of all
control exerted by reason, beyond every esthetic or moral preoccupation."
Breton, A. : Manifeste du surréalisme,
1924.
§ 69
Can the existence of Divine immanence be experienced ? At first,
extraordinary everyday experiences may, by means of participant observation,
be studied and emulated : prolonged orgasm, strong & intense emotions, awe,
enthusiasm, athletic vehemence, falling in love, artistic and intellectual
wonder etc. In each, the excellence of the physical world is brought to the
fore. Next one seeks to understand more peripheral phenomena like
serendipity, Aha, inventivity, synchronicity, psi-events, near-death
experience etc. They point to the limitations of our knowledge about the
physical world. Finally, the "eccentric" experience of radical otherness is
at hand. Can the latter be methodically approached ?
Is there, besides the speculative demonstrations of conservation and
intelligent design, which (as Pascal said) are too complex to be trusted by
most, a empirico-formal protocol allowing consciousness to witness the
Divine repeatedly ? If not, then (as Kierkegaard claims), religion is
divorced from science. If so, then atheism is only successful in refuting
theism, and mysticism may involve a mysticology or a science of spiritual
emancipation. Insofar as this is a science, it is wholly immanent. Insofar
as it adheres to the metaphysics axiom of the unity of the Divine, it at
least anticipates a poetical elucidation of Divine transcendence is
possible, but never without the descriptive axiom of the non-conceptuality
of the latter (in accord with apophatism). If transcendence is rejected, the
extent of the operation is brought within the boundaries of the world and
pantheism ensues (the sole worship of the Anima Mundi).
§ 70
Historically, the rise of surrealism paralleled the radical rejection of
traditional values and beliefs. As the power of the great religions waned,
more new visions of spiritual emancipation were conjured through a mix of
poetry, art, mysticism and the occult. For many surrealists, what began as a
more objective approach to life, often wound up more steeped in ritual and
dogma than the religions they rebelled against.
The idea of a personal God was rejected for that of a mystical force
: objective chance.
So although the surrealists were opposed to organized religions, they did
not reject trance, mysticism, gnosis or science. Quite on the contrary.
These phenomena are considered fundamental to understand thought as a whole.
Salvador Dali (1904 - 1989) used to say mathematics & physics prove the
existence of God, which was a good reason to mistrust both ... The pure
mechanism of thought was conceived as far more extended than reason and
science. The concept of the unconscious was assimilated and ways devised to
make it useful. This unconscious played a crucial role in the central notion
of this interesting surrealist "automatism", namely objective chance
("hasard objectif").
In the Western tradition, happiness is associated with spiritualized
standards, elevated above the immediacy of the "street". Although the
surrealist agrees triviality and banality need to be transcended, he
stresses this does not happen in a life adapted to an elevated moral and/or
intellectual ideal, but in the direct encounter with the reality of the
sur-real, "le merveilleux", identified by Breton (1896 - 1966) with the form
of a wonderful, fairy-like woman. This encounter is so intimately linked
with objective chance, that a "taste for chance" ("goût du hasard") is
deemed important. To place oneself in the state of grace with chance is the
"new spirit" ("l'esprit nouveau") of surrealism.
Objective chance is not a common coincidence or chance event. It
differentiates itself from the latter precisely because it is the geometric
place of these chance events, a meetingpoint or point of contact between
necessity (of nature) and freedom, between natural necessity and human
necessity. Objective chance is a natural bond between the personal
subjective mechanism and the universal automatism, between personal
unconscious and collective unconscious. This wonder is the totality of
phenomena manifesting the invasion of the marvellous in everyday life. It
shows chance events are not "random", but explicate expressions of a deeper,
implicate reality. It elucidates the connectivity between the psyche and the
cosmos. In this sense, the exploration of chance is an adventure into
reality, not of scientific reality, for perceptual, but of the true,
underlying sur-reality connected by and in the perceptual. In
Nadja, Breton is mesmerized by the wonderous. He wanders aimlessly
through Paris and constantly encounters objective chance. The perceived
world is then transformed into a world of phantoms, much like in the
pictures of De Chirico (1888 - 1978).
§ 71
There are four "Ways" to encounter objective chance :
-
waiting
("l'attente") : for Breton, the world is a gigantic waitingroom.
There is no aim, no goal or expectation. All what is needed is
disponibility : one acts "as if" called to be suddenly united with
objective chance and the marvelous. One does not wait for events or
things, but for people. There is escape from the world, but an interest
in the happenings of objective chance among human beings. This allows us
to receive the signs of objective chance. This waiting is the awareness
of our being chained to ordinary reality hand in hand with the
intervention of the most unlimited freedom ready to move us deeply.
Freedom is this total openness for what is possible, a negation and
denial of what is thought impossible. It is a book with white pages upon
which the pen moves at random. Bizarre drawings emerge and one starts
anew, again and again ... To be more and more surprised because nothing
is expected, aspired, wished or desired is surreal freedom ;
-
automatic
psychism ("automatisme psychique")
:
in 1919, Breton and Soupault (1897 - 1990) published two plays ("Vous
m'oblierez" and "S'il vous plaît") written in accord with the method of
the "écriture automatique" (automatic writing). In his Philosophie du
surréalisme (1955), Alquié (1906 - 1985) defines it as :
"It implies writing, without preconceived subject and without logical,
esthetical or moral control ; to allow the exteriorization of everything
in us which tends to become language, normally found to be hindered by
our conscious surveillance." Reflective thought is thus made
available for disponibility. Normal language is deemed false, fixated,
unreal and not able to manifest the internal "tout court". This frame
has to be opened up, so the real sur-real manifests. The formed reality
is in fact the malformed reality, a non-reality. The real thing is per
definition formless, freed from the biological restraints on our
humanity. It is the pressure of and subjugation to the immediate
empirical world which makes our spirit the toy of the external world and
so this misforms the process of us forming new ideas. Jules Monnerot
(1909 - 1995) defined this method as "une prise the sang de l'âme"
(bloodtaking of the soul). To really know is something else than what is
offered by science and metaphysics, for this is re-cognition, and
therefore "real life" or "practiced poetry". Surreal mystic experience
is then a fusion of object and subject, of knowing and existing, of
reality and non-reality, of being and non-being ;
-
the dream
:
is the "royal path" leading towards objective chance. This is not an
isolated world within the limits of sleep, but an open area
communicating with ordinary life and with super-conscious worlds.
Freudian interpretation of dreams is not the issue, but exploration. The
energies of the dream have to be made useful to man. The dream has a
meaning of its own, which should not be translated into the language of
familiar things. It does not need to be dismantled, but understood "from
within". The building must be left intact, and we should go an abide
there. We should wander in the world of dreams and explore it to find
the signs of objective chance. Like a sponge sucking water, we should
make the dream useful and make it a source to drench our thirst ;
-
love :
to meet the woman one loves, she who is the elect, is already a mystery
and the secret of objective chance. This woman always appears as a fairy
of sorts. This "love" is as spiritualized as the "courtly love"
celebrated in the songs of the troubadours. She has two surreal
qualities : reminiscence and premonition, of which she is the
instrument.
Outside the current of Christian (mostly monastic) mysticism, the
surrealists and dadaists were the first to persistently seek a method to
encounter the Divine as "le merveilleux", in casu in an occult,
Hermetical and immediate way. They rejected organized religions, but not
their leading idea : the Divine. Not by eliminating the world of sense (as
an escape behind a walled enclosure), but precisely by observing the seen
with other eyes, the heard with other ears, etc. To find "my" dada is to
discover the specific and unique way to meet objective chance and witness
the marvellous in everyday life. Objective chance and Divine immanence
denote the same extraordinary meaningful happening. Although it is possible
to express this in art (poetry being most suitable), clearly "my" dada is
never "your" dada. Although there are objective structures (for this special
hasard is geometrical and immanent and so connected with the collective
unconscious, also called "cosmic" unconscious), the unmistaken "form" and
"necessity" of "my" dada are "my own" only. This dada has however the power
of exteriority, even more than a good example. This dada, by virtue of a
repeated encounter with objective chance, may assist others to suddenly
realize their "authentic existence" (Kierkegaard) by opening their "heart"
(Pascal). Like living poetry, this dada has to power to command hearts and
change intentions. All depends on the intention to encounter one's own, in
an immediate, non-directive, meta-rational (supernatural) way.
§ 72
Ponder the historical meaning of the surrealist movement. Although atheist
(in the etymological sense of the word, namely "not theist"), they promote
the mystical experience of the marvellous, splendid & sublime, and this in a
persisting and immanent way. In the first decades of the XXth century, and
belonging to the wider wave of discontinuity sweeping over Europe between
World War I and the end of World War II, this bizar group of very
intelligent and artistic people formed a short-lived, international
movement, with a loose "orthodox" core of sorts (Breton). The presence and
vigour of surrealism counters the often repeated claim of historical
atheists that outside the organized religion, no spirituality or "cognitio
Dei experimentalis" exists, it being an ideological phenomenon only, not
an object of fact. In the latter case, so they argue, there has to be the
production of spiritual events by following a protocol, if possible backed
by a broad social movement, as surrealism.
Surrealism does not focus on art or poetry (the excellent organs of the
marvellous), but on the structure of thought making these marvels
appear. Not necessarily Christian, on the contrary, or for that matter of
any other denomination of faith, surrealism rejects the domination of reason
(both religious and scientific), focusing on the structure of thought in its
broadest, multi-dimensional sense, including science, mysticism and the
occult. Being religious atheists, they refute logical atheism. The
transcendent God is not the leading theme, but the encounter with the
immanent "Goddess" (at the cross-road of necessity and freedom) ...
This marvellous exteriorisation of the sur-real (the deeper infusing the
ordinary) may happen everywhere and everytime, and is not necessarily linked
with superior intellectual or moral standards.
The surrealist movement evidences the fuzziness of "the Divine" (as a set)
encompasses "le merveilleux", the immanent presence of objective chance,
connecting natural necessity and cosmic necessity in a beautiful geometry of
chance events : dada. That a systematic approach of the sur-real is
possible, refutes the idea the immanent experience of the Divine cannot be
persued outside the conventional ways of the religions, each promoting "our
Lord", whereas "our dada" is always a lie. The marvellous as
meaningful chance occasions, dada exteriorizing the deeper sur-real,
these are the constant preoccupation of the surrealist, for whom silence
speaks and written words thunder.
3.8 The case of
Raja Yoga.
"Union-without-seed is preceded by faith, energy,
mindfulness, union-with-seed, insight. This is near to him who is extremely
vehement in yoga. Because this can be modest, medium or excessive, the
result differs."
Patañjali : Yoga-sûtra,
1.20-22.
§ 73
And in the East ? The specific context of Indian philosophy merits a study
on its own. However, the underlying intention of
Hinduism is enlightenment, the realization of the fundamental
unity between the individual psyche and the natural world ("jivâtman" =
"Brahman"). Of the six schools of philosophy of Hinduism, one concentrates
on the orthopraxis of this experience : "yoga", from the Sanskrit root root
"yuj", to bind together, yoke or union.
The story of yoga may go back to the Indus-civilization (3th & 2th millenium
BCE), expanding from the Arab Sea till the first mountains of the Himalayas.
Scholars like Eliade & others found evidence of early forms of yoga. Carved
seals in the south (Mohenjo-Daro) suggest the god Shiva. But, at this point
in history, only iconographical material is available. The literal,
historical start of the yoga system is to be found in the commentaries on
the Vedas, especially Katha, Svetâsvatara,
Maitrâyanîya, Îsa,
Mundaka, and Mândûkya Upanishads,
older than 600 BCE, i.e. anterior to the rise of
Buddhism.
Recent studies (Feuerstein, Kak & Frawley, 1995) situate the composition of
the Vedas around 1900 BCE.
Philosophical India has six traditional approaches, point of views (or
"darsanas"). They are "traditional" or "âstika" (orthodox) because they do
not question the authority of the four Vedas (unlike Buddhism &
Jainism).
These ancient disciplines are grouped as follows :
-
Vaisesika (Kanânda) & "Nyâna" (Gotama) form the Nyâya-Vaisesika-system,
dealing with ontology and logical analysis as method of knowledge ;
-
Sâmkhya (Kapila) & Yoga (Patañjali) investigate the relationships
between the Self ("purusa") and the external world ("prakrti"). What is
the nature of the Self ? How can it be realized ?
-
Mîmâmsâ (Jaimini) & Vedânta (Vyâsa, Sankara) study the criteria for the
validity of knowledge and see the conclusions of the Upanisads confirmed
by the rational investigation of knowledge and reality.
Between the 5th to the 2th century BCE, around the time of the
Bhagavad-Gîtâ
(i.e. chapters 13 till 40 of the sixth book of the great epic Mahâbhârata),
the various forms of yoga were present (hatha, karma, bhakti, jñâna, mantra,
kriyâ, kundalinî, sahaja, laya, dhyâna, nâda etc.) but a systematic &
synthetic picture was lacking. The
Yoga-sûtra of Patañjali, the foundational
text of the "Royal Path" or "Râja Yoga" offers such a panorama. Being a
complicated synthesis of a universal yogic protocol for spiritual
emancipation, it represents at least a millenium of experience of the
systematic approach of the Divine.
The available evidence about the author of Patañjali's Sûtra's is not
without the usual confusion typical for more than one Indian text. Earlier
scholars affirmed that Patañjali -the yogin- (ca. 3th century CE) and
Patañjali -the grammarian- (who wrote the Mahâbhasya in the 2th
century BCE) were most probably not the same person. According to the
intelligent majority, this text is the product of the third century CE. This
school of yoga became known as "classical". In the 11th century, Al-Bîrunî
translated the Yoga-sûtra in Arab. This allowed one of the six
classical schools of philosophy of India to directly influence
Sufism. No commentary on these Sûtra's by a member of the
classical school has ever been found. The two classical commentators (Vyâsa
in the 5th & Vâcaspati Misra in the 9th century) were outsiders (Vyâsa
belonged to the school of Sâmkhya).
This work is a technical treatise on yoga, not a popular digest. Most
renderings of this text are naive because they misunderstand the importance
of this fact. Hermeneutical investigations make it belong to the category of
canonical discourses. Being the "magnum opus" of a well-established
group-identity, the Yoga-sûtra initiated an era of yoga in which the
variety & the wealth of the past was assimilated using ideas unlike Sâmkhya.
Because of the activity of Patañjali and his school, yoga became a
"classical" perspective on a reality which radically differs from all realms
of nature.
§ 74
The general, yogic "protocol" I have in mind, has four stages. These are
consistent with the layout developed in Classical Yoga, as it can be found
in Patañjali's
Yoga-sûtra.
Neurologically, it moves from relaxation to arousal (active
spill-over), which is the safest (but longest) approach. Classical Yoga is
the only traditional spiritual system of techniques focusing on all aspects
of the human being, the physical included. Its aphorisms are consistent with
neurotheological tenets. Moreover, it can be combined with various creeds,
being more an orthopraxis than an orthodoxy.
Hyperarousal (or passive spill-over) is far more difficult to sustain and
should only be practiced if deep relaxation has already been achieved.
Because our urban societies induce stress, a movement from arousal to
relaxation is less efficient (because this heightened activity will
reverberate with the "normal" presence of stress). In relaxed environments &
societies (living in harmony with nature), hyperarousal will prove more
satisfactory. The "violent" species of arousal-techniques (involving pain,
mutilation and extreme exhaustion) are usually found in natural societies
and happen on special occasions (as in rites of passage).
"Restraints, observances, posture,
breath-control, sense-withdrawal, concentration, contemplation & union are
the eight."
Patañjali :
Yoga-sûtra, 2.29.
The fundamental operational distinction in this text is that between the
so-called "outer" and "inner" members of this eightfold path :
-
outer
members : restraints, observances, posture, breath-control and
sense-withdrawal ;
-
inner
members : concentration, contemplation and union.
The outer members address the
Autonomous Nervous System (ANS) and the reptilian brain. They do so by
stimulating a relaxation-response, whereas the inner members target the higher
order functions of the brain, especially its limbic system and cortical
processes, to lead consciousness from deep relaxation to powerful "inner
members", introducing the yogi's unique, higher, "transcendent Self" (in fact
still part of the world) and its unqualified, unaffected Divine core ("purusa").
The eight members are trained sequentially, although during spiritual experience
they "walk" together.
The yogic protocol works in four stages :
-
Preparation : the purification of person, space & time ;
-
Initiation : practice & detachment ;
-
Completion : binding & releasing ;
-
Perfection :
the five layers of union.
STAGE OF PREPARATION
restraints & observances
The restraints & observances sketch the yogic
way of life. The fact that these come first, clearly shows how important
a spiritual attitude
is to prelude one's spiritual emancipation, affecting all areas of one's
existence. Set apart from other activities, meditation becomes a fourth state
next to waking, dreaming and dreamless sleep (cf. Vedânta). Moreover, to
meditate well, all sorts of changes in one's daily routines are usually
necessary. This "yogic morality" is meant to train a person's voluntary
control (the prefrontal cortex) and to set up a series of new routines
facilitating the occurrence of meditation. Hence, one's "entry" in the "abode of
the Goddess" always implies preliminary, generalized updates and adjustments of
conscience, leading up to effective changes in behavior (triggering the
formation of a "new" mental operator in which the spiritual function is an
integral part). In a sense, they are a buffer or safety-net for possible extreme
responses to extraordinary stimuli, like visions, contemplation or various forms
of union (enlightenment or direct experience of Divine Presence).
The traditional scheme runs as follows :
-
restraints : non-harming, truthfulness, non-stealing, chastity and
greedlessness ;
-
observances : purity, contentment, austerity, self-study and devotion
to the Divine.
It has been said that the perfection of these
values is nothing less than enlightenment. They are the ideals to be followed by
the yogi and used to regulate outer and inner behavior. "Devotion to the Divine"
could be operationalized as the vehemence with which the daily spiritual
protocol is executed. The stronger this is, the more likely results will follow.
1. Restraints & observances (yama - niyama)
a) Practical :
- clean body & the cavities inside of nose & mouth - wait 1h after meals - eat
wholesome food properly ;
- make sure that the space You selected can not be disturbed by anyone or
anything ;
- make sure that the time You selected can not be interrupted by anyone or
anything ;
- make sure You have a diary ready in which You write down date, duration &
comments ;
b) Psychomental :
- sit down & recall all negative & positive experiences which recently happened
to You ;
- try to understand your experiences as the outcome of your own
past actions ;
- make sure to start meditation with a good intent ;
c) Moral :
- when in doubt, act on the basis of those universal vows You experience to be
just ;
- do not harm other forms of life, speak the truth, do not steal, in all cases
be moderate, never be greedy ;
- be pure, content, disciplined, (self)studious & devoted to spiritual
experience.
From a neurotheological perspective, these directives will trigger a
relaxation-response and prepare the neocortex for the spiritual journey. The
whole procedure starts in the neocortex and is intended to create a feeling of
nuptial anticipation. In a sense, this has the same function as foreplay in
human erotic art, namely a sensitive enhancement of the readiness of the organs
of pleasure. Not yet a direct stimulation though, but clearly an unmistaken
indirect proposal. A transitional stage.
STAGE OF INITIATION
posture, breath-control, sense-withdrawal
2. Posture (âsana, "to sit")
The best posture triggers relaxation & feels comfortable. The physical body is
free from restraints (of too much clothing, excessive heat or cold).
The "Egyptian posture" is a form Westerners feel comfortable in. The "Lotus
posture" is however recommended.
Sit straight on a chair, do not lean back & fixate open eyes on a point in front
of your brow. Place your feet parallel (the distance between your feet should be
equal to the length of the right hand). Make sure your legs make an angle of
90°. Place straight hands (palms down) on each leg. Both elbows are at right
angles. Your spine is in one line with your head (back straight). Keep this
posture for at least 3 times 10 minutes daily (dawn, noon, dusk). Asana will
provide stability in discipline.
In the beginning, the aspirant may experience difficulty maintaining the
posture. But after practice, once the posture is established, an immediate
relaxation-response follows. At this point, posture has become a landmark or a
key. To the amygdala, the assumption of posture signals that the spiritual
function is being addressed. Whenever a special, inexplicable, odd,
unpractical gesture or posture is assumed & maintained, the amygdala holds
attention. After repetition, the assumption of posture initiates the meditative
process. The influence of posture on the endocrinal system has been a theme
evoked in many Eastern systems.
The transition between the profane and sacred space/moment is realized by a
clear, marked action : the person temporarily withdraws, prepares and assumes
posture. The repetition and devoted execution of this phase-change from
"worldly" to "spiritual" will cause the formation of a personal memory-bank
related to one's own spiritual experiences. The same contextual parameters of
this activity will be stored by the hippocampus and be recognized the next time
(allowing for easy enervation of the saved sensoric and personal parameters).
Universal conditions, such as fasting and abstinence, can be understood in terms
of the necessity of temperance to trigger the spiritual functions of the
amygdala-hippocampal and temporal brain structures. Indeed, a peaceful mind
enters the "abode of the Divine". As the amygdala are interconnected with the
neocortex, their "interest" in odd postures interacts with higher order
processes. The more symbolical meaning a posture has, the better the neocortex
can synchronize and focus on its form. This "steering" is relayed to the limbic
system, which makes the posture "feel good" and spiritually rewarding.
Perfected posture (stable, enduring, strong, noble) becomes a gate (an opening).
3. Breathing (prânâyâma,
"to restrain")
When posture is firmly established, focus on your breath. In the East,
breath-control is a science on its own. It is intimately related with all vital
functions and with health.
During an In-breath, visualize a force flowing downwards from the navel to the
perineum (see it as a point of light traveling in a transparant channel). Then
to the back of the right knee, from there to the mid-point of the sole of the
right foot and to the top of the big toe of the right foot ; next it jumps to
the top of the big toe of the left foot, moves to the left mid-point of the sole
of the left foot and goes from there to the left knee to flow back to the
perineum. From there it moves upwards through the spine and stops in the middle
of the brain. Next it moves down (Out-breath) from the palate via the tongue
touching it to the throat and from there back to the navel. It stops there and
the cycle is repeated.
The In-breath has an ascending quality, the Out-breath feels like an inpouring,
whereas the two stops symbolize the "fourth state". This aerial orbit generates
a lot of zeal. Perform breath-restraint for at least 3 times 10 minutes daily
(dawn, noon, dusk). It provides vitality, health and strength.
Rhythmical breath regulates the inflow of air, which directly influences the
brain. As breath is a vital function, the smallest change is immediately
detected by the hypothalamus. Hyperventilation creates arousal, but long rhythms
trigger a relaxation-response and synchronize the neocortex. By keeping
attention on breath, the "form" of the posture (assumed from the vantage point
of the neocortex) is cleared from the mind. This is like diving from a high rock
into deep water. The mind will seek ways to produce thought-forms and streams of
thought simultaneous with this conscious focus on breath (in alchemy, the mind
is associated with Mercury, quicksilver, for its changing, adapting & reflecting
qualities). These "intrusions" (and thus deflections from focus on breath)
happen as soon as breath-control has become habitual. By always returning
to one's ongoing, rhythmical breathing cycle, the beginning of the true
education of the mind begins, and a new "mental" operator is formed, namely one
that causes the conscious use of the spiritual function. Breath-control is the
first theme of the prelude to concentration.
Daily spiritual exercise is the only existing method to introduce a new state in
the existing ones. New neuronal pathways have to be made in order for the
spiritual circuit to work. This takes time. Sudden enlightenment (although
possible) may encounter physical, mental, social and spiritual dangers. The
whole CNS has to readapt to this change. Especially the reptilian brain (the
ARAS) will need some time to accept a totally new functional arousal state,
executing altered states of consciousness (put together as the "fourth state").
The old yogic wisdom that strong vehemence will give splendid results makes
clear two things : (1) to integrate the spiritual function, the Homo sapiens
sapiens will reap what he has sown (or, in other words, it takes time to
readapt the Central Nervous System (CNS) but in principle everybody can and
should be spiritually intelligent) and (2) some people have special
spiritual talents (or : natural born mystics find their own spiritual protocol).
4. Sensoric zero
(pratyâhara, "sense-withdrawal")
Before starting meditation (i.e. in the preparatory stage), make sure that no
excessive visual or auditory stimuli are present and repel ordinary odors by
clearing the air.
Given your focus on breath (the regular movement of inspiration, retention &
expiration) is deep and continuous, move your hands and place your right palm
over your left. Stop visualizing and close your eyes. Keep breathing in rhythm.
Empty the mind. If the mind is active, try to observe your mental states and do
nothing else. Detach yourself completely from what You smell, touch, taste, hear
or see. Learn to observe all inner events without interpretation. Watch every
feeling and/or thought closely.
Withdraw for at least 3 times 10 minutes daily (dawn, noon, dusk). It provides
endurance.
Sensoric zero is the second theme of the prelude to concentration. Here,
deafferentiation is practiced. The sensoric and motoric cortex are quasi totally
deafferented. This may put the hypothalamus on alert and open its "valve" to let
more sensoric input through to the neocortex. The resulting "fine" hearing makes
one conscious of noises & sounds never heard before (one's heart-beat for
example may sound like a huge drum). Sudden tastes and odors appear, and in a
deep state, visual flashes and imaginal images are formed. This activity should
be observed without interpretation, implying the partial deafferentiation of the
left cortex, and a calm limbic system. Because the eyes are closed, the visual
association area is deafferented and spatiality is experienced differently.
Instead of delimited, one may feel like "floating" in an immense space. If
prolonged, sensoric deprivation leads to active spill-over. In yoga, this effect
is not sought. Withdrawal only puts the brain in a deafferented mode,
causing the "internal logic" of the deafferented structures to become active and
produce their typical "inner" events. These have to be observed without
interpretation (and thus calmed and integrated, when they vanish).
At the end of this stage of initiation, the yogi has achieved endurance in the
outer members of yoga. No activity, feeling or thought is able to hinder daily
practice. On average, this stage is reached after six months of training. This
may seem short, but except for physical illness, there are no exceptions to the
rule and if broken, one has to start all over again. To construct new neuronal
pathways, effort must be continuous. Miss out one little ring and the chain is
broken, especially in the beginning (when no powerful, personal spiritual
memories have as yet been stored).
The relaxation-response "seeking" the "abode of the Divine" (computed from the
neocortex to the limbic system - cf. infra) has been associated with bodily
form, ongoing rhythm and "inner" space. Besides the natural flow of breath
and the ever-present, silent watchfulness of the "point" of personal identity,
the yogic "seer" attributes no thought and no affect to the "seen", although
s/he is alert and focused and maybe witnessing streams of emotion and
meta-emotion or thought. The ANS-response is adequate. Too deep a relaxation
would induce a neurological spill-over (not needed yet, for too superficial and
short). At this point, consciousness has to issue a voluntary "top-bottom"
command : the "inner" elocution of the "Word" or "mantra". The
liaison-brain for this being the prefrontal cortex (assisted by the verbal
association area and the speech-areas).
STAGE OF COMPLETION
concentration, contemplation
5. Concentration (dhâranâ, "to hold").
Concentration is the binding of consciousness to a single "inner spot". This
means attention is focused in such a way the mind, being totally occupied
with its object, stops producing other thoughts & feelings.
After posture, breathing & sensoric isolation have been firmly established,
the yogi is able to observe and be detached from all possible floating inner
associations, feelings and arousals his mind may produce.
The mind is confined to a limited space and immediately brought back if it
strays out. When foreign objects enter it, concentration is considered to be
broken. The objective aim is to reduce the frequency of such interruptions
progressively and ultimately to eliminate them completely as long as one
wills.
The object of concentration, called the "seed", may be anything belonging to
universe, i.e. all physical plus all mental states. Then it is a "coarse"
seed. A "subtle" seed pertains to the invisible and subtle strata of nature.
When the seed is auditory, it is called a "mantra". In yoga, the mantra is
spoken with the "inner voice" and heard with the "inner ear". In the East,
Buddhist monks sit together and recite long mantra's together. Recitation
always implies outer, vocal expression.
After being established for 10 minutes in withdrawal, let every breath by
accompanied by a mantra of two syllables, internally repeated with every
breath. During the In-breath, the first syllable is heard. During the
Out-breath the second. During the Stops silence prevails.
A good mantra is lyrical (sound), inspirational (meaning) and has a very
strong personal meaning. Patañjali recommends the traditional "O - M" (the
"pranava"), for it rapidly leads to contemplation and is said to be attuned
to the fundamental frequency of the universe ...
When established in posture, breathing and withdrawal, concentrate 3 times
daily (dawn, noon, dusk). Synchronize the mantra "O (In) - (Stop) - M (Out)
- (Stop)" with breath and concentrate on it.
Sickness, languor, heedlessness, sloth, dissipation, false vision,
non-attaining of the stages of yoga & instability in these stages are the
distractions. They are accompanied by symptoms like pain, depression, tremor
in the limbs & wrong in- & exhalation.
The distractions are counteracted by the yogic discipline of
daily "sâdhana"
: practice & dispassion. The more they occur, the more firmly the
yogi must keep to the letter of the stages of yoga. Only when
inward-mindedness is habitual (which is the fruit of concentration), can the
obstacles to yoga be dealt with. Daily practice means that the yogi has
worked hard to become stable in the restriction, i.e. in the elimination of
flux within consciousness, the ultimate goal of yoga. Dispassion means that
he has cultivated being without thirst for earthly objects & the experiences
promised in the sacred texts. He must do the task "without why, for
nothing".
If such unwholesome deliberations do occur, the yogi should concentrate some
time on their opposite & cultivate this in order to repel them. The "golden"
rule being :
"For the repelling of unwholesome thoughts
cultivate the opposite."
Patañjali : Yoga-sûtra, 2.33.
Concentrate for at least 3 times 30 minutes daily
(dawn, noon, dusk). It provides mental balance.
The deafferented mode mentioned earlier (cf. the inner members), did not
tackle the rise of thoughts, feelings and inner sensoric experiences.
Attention was high and sensoric information relay was reduced. Thoughts and
feelings were witnessed, not interpreted. With the sudden invocation of the
mantra, the verbal association area is activated (left angular gyrus) as
well as Wernicke's & Brocas area's, while its lyricism triggers the right
frontal lobe (melodic-emotional speech area). After the deep, profound
silence of the withdrawal, its "inner" elocution works as an anti-climax.
The inner meaning of the mantra (human brain), its rhythmical features
(mammalian brain) and repetition (reptilian brain) has a totalizing effect
which, because of its spiritual intent, is the first step in the process of
the formation of the "God-circuit".
Mantric concentration synchronizes the hemispheres & deafferents
associations outside the range of the verbal and lyrical dimensions of the
mantra. This process is not easy. Resistances like the rise of other
thoughts and/or melodies, sudden visual images, boredom, dream states,
depersonalizations etc. are natural and should not be resisted but
restricted. This is done by returning to the mantra and learning to stop
foreign cogitations, impressions and so forth.
6. Contemplation (dhyâna, "to contemplate").
Perfect concentration on a seed leads to the doorstep of contemplation.
"Dhyâna" is usually translated as "meditation", but it is better to use the
word "meditation" to refer to the whole yogic protocol and translate
"dhyâna" as "contemplation". Contemplation comes from the Latin verb
"contemplare" or "cum" (together) + "templum" (sacred space).
To "contemplate" is also used in English to designate a mental activity
which tries to consider
all possible aspects of a given object (physical, psychological, social
& spiritual). Contemplation is an intensified and universalized perfect
concentration.
Intensification is caused by a complete contraction of the mind to a single
point (an object-centered activity has arisen which holds the mind in total
steadiness on the seed).
Universalization is caused by the fusion of object (seed) & subject (seer),
by making the seer an integral part of the "Gestalt" created around the seed
and witnessed by a new focus of identity : the Self ("jîvatman") instead of
the empirical ego.
Concentration implies a set of notions determining the object of
concentration. In a perfect concentration, no notions foreign to the mental
area defined by the object of concentration are able to enter consciousness.
The yogi (subject) remains clearly distinguished from and opposed to the
seed (object).
Technically, intensification will result as soon as the various notions
defining the seed form one whole and so the subject becomes conscious of
nothing else except of this one & complete object of ideation (to which it
is drawn and of which it slowly becomes part). This is the
one-directionality of the notions ("prataya-ekatânatâ") with regard to the
object of concentration in contemplation. An uninterrupted flow of the mind
towards the object of concentration occurs.
In contemplation, the seed of concentration becomes a "lotus-flower". The
yogi (subject) and his seed (object of ideation) are no longer
differentiated, their border has become rather diffuse. Universalization
will be forthcoming as soon as the seed unfolds and blossoms, generating its
"lotus-flower", manifesting an infinite number of possibilities
gravitating around its core (to which the yogi is drawn). The yogi is
not yet himself an unfolding lotus flower. Intense, beautiful & universal
contents move rapidly before the fixed, unchanging eye of the witness of
the contemplating mind. This witness is the new (sacred) centre of
contemplation. It is the jewel altar of the yogi's soul, his higher,
transcendent Self ("jîvatman").
During concentration, subject & object were still differentiated and formed
a pair. In contemplation, the yogi (ego, subject) & the seed (object) are no
longer differentiated. The yogi is part of the lotus but remains witness.
Hence, contemplation will only occur if and only if a "tertium
comparationis" has been established, namely the soul ("jîvatman").
During contemplation, subjectivity & objectivity are witnessed by a new
center of conscious identity. Contemplation implies Self-realization.
Contemplation is built on a triad : (1) subject (yogi), (2) object (seed),
and (3) the witness or soul : the steady flame in a windless place.
Contemplate as long as You can.
The CNS is not used to produce only one thought. But in perfect
concentration, only the seed prevails in consciousness, for all associations
are part of the inner meaning of the seed. All unconscious contents are
emptied by this one-directionality. The general law of distractions works on
a higher level, for all "new" associations entering the mind are immediately
recognized as "part" of the "seed". This synthetic and integrative quality
suggests the synchronized activity of the two hemispheres. This allows the
right temporal lobe to add its "visual" and "spatial" connotations, to be
assimilated by the "sound" and "meaning" of the "seed" by the left
hemisphere.
The bizarre experience of becoming part of the seed, may point to the
enhanced activity of the amygdala. Indeed, contemplation is such a
tremendous experience (in Western tradition, the realization of the Self is
called the "Watchtower-experience"), that we may conclude with
contemplation, the "abode of the Divine" is finally entered. If
concentration "opened" the gate to the "God-spot", contemplation makes the
yogi "taste" and "touch" the enervated spiritual function. Because of the
ongoing mantric repetition, relay to the neocortex is continuous and
simultaneous.
The "higher" Self is the "persona" or mask of the "God-spot". The
contemplating person still has a focus of identity and if no stage higher
than contemplation is yet attained, two foci and a pendulum-swing between
them is the strange result (caused by the spiritual exercise). Two hearts
are living in one body (Goethe), and the oddness of experiencing the world
from two totally different vantage-points (one down to Earth and the other
panoramic) is in itself the greatest obstacle to come, for it tears the mind
in two.
The constant voluntary effort to make all inner members "walk together", is
executed by the neocortex, as is the will to concentrate (prefrontal
cortex). The deafferentiation of the sense of identity caused by
contemplation is automatic as is the feeling of getting drawn into the seed
(this is the first stage of the ultimate arousal breakthrough sought). These
last phenomena indicates a consciousness confronted with the totalizing
quality of the spiritual function, computed by an aroused
amygdala-hippocampal complex. The latter relays this totality to the
neocortex, allowing for the experience of a vast, all-encompassing Self. The
experience of his Self may throw the yogi off concentration and disrupt the
inner members. It is as difficult to remain in contemplation as to walk on a
rope with wet feet of soap.
The contemplative own-Self "masks" the unitive tendencies of the spiritual
function, leading to an annihilation of any sense of identity. The Self is
thus the last "fluctuation" of consciousness before the experience of
spiritual union is forthcoming. It is probably the strongest and most
difficult self-referential flux to restrict. On the one hand, the yogi who
identifies with his Self will never move beyond one limited panoramic view
(which seems to encompass all views, an illusion processed by the amygdala).
This identification leads to "spiritual selfishness" (cf. the "small
vehicle" in Buddhism). On the other hand, the yogi needs his ego to function
in the world, as he needs his Self-soul to move through the transition space
between contemplation and enlightenment. Ego and Self are foci of
consciousness and can not be found in the brain (cf. the binding problem in
neurology). Certain neurological structures (such as the prefrontal cortex)
allow for the manifestation of ego (the personality). Likewise, the state of
contemplation opens a conscious window to the "higher" Self and its
perceived Self-ideas.
Concentration is (a) processed by the neocortex (especially the prefrontal),
(b) synchronized through rhythmic breathing and (c) made one-pointed by
focusing on the mantra, evoking a cognitive & visio-spatial context, which,
because of its deep felt meaning, triggers an emotional pull, a "dive" into
the "abode of the Divine". Perfected concentration enters this abode as soon
as the seed flowers. The lotus of the seed reveals an incredible number of
thoughts, feelings and imaginal actions all centered around the unified
connotative field of the seed (as it were circumambulating it). This
contemplative flowering produces a special Zen-state, characterized by a
very low basal skin resistance (extreme relaxation) and the presence of Beta
waves (alert, waking activity).
If the yogi has not gone astray by restricting the beauty, intensity,
meaningfulness and decorum of the elaborations of the seed, i.e. after
having practiced contemplation long enough, this flowering is "witnessed"
from a new conscious vantage point. This happens when the yogi seems
to become an integral part of the seed. This situation is a prelude to
enlightenment, and it would be just that if the Self did not manifest at the
precise point of fusion between the yogi (his ego) and the lotus flower of
contemplation.
The confusion of these events is suggestive of a special, unique neuronal
event. Perfected contemplation, ex hypothesi, manifests a new
functional state in the Ascending Reticular Activating System (ARAS) of the
reptilian brain. When achieved, the "routines" of the slowest neuronal
structure are transformed. The new vantage point (the Self) is processed as
a "fourth state", next to waking, dreaming and dreamless sleep. This
Self-experience is not yet stable and voluntary. However, when
Self-experience is young, the panoramic sweep is "breath taking" and
profound. The ARAS overwhelms the limbic system as well as the neocortex
with a new functional arousal state, which involves activity in all parts of
the brain (ARAS, limbic & cortical). This state influences the other states
even more directly than say, dreams may affect waking.
The profoundness of this stage of yoga eclipses the relativity of the
own-Self and the possibility of an infinite number of perspectives. The more
Self-love prevails, the less likely enlightenment becomes. This makes the
yogi decide that nothing but restriction will do.
The restriction of the own-Self of contemplation is the beginning of union.
STAGE OF PERFECTION
union
7. Union (samâdhi, "putting together").
In the various religious systems, union has been given different names :
nirvâna (Buddhism), satori (Hinduism, Buddhism), born again (Christianity),
rapture (Christian mysticism), oblivion & survival (Sufism),
Chockmah-consciousness (Jewish qabalah), peak experience (transpersonal
psychology), cosmic consciousness (comparative mysticism), one-with-the-universe
(New Age), etc. Here, the ultimate state of yoga, samâdhi, is simply translated
as "union". There are five layers.
The union arising from contemplating a coarse seed is a meta-rational
union, i.e. moves beyond the nominal formal-operational mode of thought or
reason. This union is accompanied by spontaneously arising ideas. They
constitute instant acts of insights and immediate understanding, which, although
sprung out of a coarse seed, have a very special quality or "feel" about them.
Not vague or rambling, but clear & one-pointed. Ordinary thought processes lack
the formers immediacy & lucidity. These are the Self-ideas or "flashes" of
creativity & inventivity studied by immanent metaphysics.
This meta-cognitive union is restricted and so
becomes an a-cognitive union. The mind's
conceptualizing tendencies have been brought to halt. The fact such "flashes of
genius" are able to bubble up at all bespeaks the incomplete degree of union
achieved. The yogi is only content with the ultimate restriction. Nothing less
will do. When the reactors responsible for the conceptualization of experienced
reality (situated in the depth-memory, i.e. linked with the "samskâras" (or
"reactors") are thus temporary warded off (as is the case in a sustained
negation of meta-cognitive union), a complete "coincidence" ("samâpatti")
ensues. It is no longer possible to distinguish the yogi from his seed. It makes
no sense to ask whether the yogi's consciousness is in the object or vice
versa. Both have merged without witnessing. The own-Self is annihilated.
The union arising from contemplating a subtle seed is a reflective union,
or the reflection of the invisible & subtle planes of nature ("loka") in
consciousness. They terminate in the undifferentiated. Its negation, or
a-reflective union, is the ultimate form of union with seed,
accompanied by lucidity, awe, unsurpassable joy, supra-wakefulness, alertness, a
clarity without progression revealing the thing-in-itself, truth-bearing &
infallible. An unmediated non-conceptual apperception, once & for all.
A perfected a-reflective union is called "autumnal brightness", suggestive of
the extraordinary brightness of the autumnal sky of northern India. This sublime
union generates, because of the suspension of all ideas, a special reactor.
It runs counter to the subliminal forces of the depth-mind. A permanent insight
into the difference between the absolute ("purusa") and the relative ("prakrti",
nature + mind) ensues (vision of discernment).
It is this perfected restriction of all mentation which leads to seedless
union, for as soon as the regressive & obstructing reactor (gradually
destroying the subconscious web) is in turn restricted, this ensues.
Two fundamental classes of union are thus clearly distinguished : union with
seed and union without seed. The former has an objective seed which may be
coarse or subtle, leading to two subtypes, each with their restriction (in total
four forms). The latter type has no support whatsoever, but is completely
oriented towards "purusa".
The final, highest consummate phase of seedless union (its optimum optimorum)
coincides with the end of physical body, mind & soul of the yogi : the "dharma
cloud" union. All primary constituents have been discontinued. The
process-of-evolution as such is over. This is "aloneness of seeing" or
"awareness in its own form", devoid of purpose for relative nature (matter plus
mind). The yogi becomes something about which nothing more can be said.
Where is the yogi who fuses with his object of contemplation, who relinquished
the witnessing Self ? The "putting together" characterizing enlightenment, is
radical and annihilates all sense of identity. The prefrontal cortex control is
given up. Apparently, union goes hand in hand with a massive arousal
breakthrough, which has 5 fundamental interlocked sheets or layers :
of union, the yogi's consciousness is so
devoid of fluctuations, that the lotus completely reveals itself as it
is. Direct cognitive insight is available as well as a whole array of
special knowledge & powers ;
a-cognitive enlightenment : the second stage comes about by negating
this "higher" mentation, which, because of the intensity of the
hyper-order conceptualizations of the previous layer, is extremely
difficult. The lotus must be negated. With the Self as coarse seed (in yoga,
ego & Self are part of visible "nature"), a-cognitive union annihilates the
Self completely and shuts down any association with the fruits of the
previous layer (depending on the Self as empirico-formal cognition depends
on the empirical ego) ;
reflective enlightenment : the state of the "Deities" of the
traditional pantheons, expressing the Divine as its manifests on the subtle,
invisible planes of nature, i.e. the immanent "heavens". To abide there is
deemed dangerous and avoided. The Self being absent, "Divine forms" could be
assumed instead, leading to immature enlightenment. The yogi restricts even
that part of consciousness ;
a-reflective enlightenment : the "heavens" are in fact so many veils
hindering the ultimate experience, namely : transcendent, and seedless
"samâdhi" ("union without means"). By even negating the "Deities", the yogi
is at the threshold of the final stage while alive. This state is
extraordinary joyful, truth-bearing, lucid etc. Moreover, when its perfected
brightness is achieved once, a special "reactor" is created, which "empties"
the deep-mind of all possible causes-of-affliction. Now, "heaven on Earth"
is realized, and the state automatically, without any effort, leads to the
terminus of yoga :
seedless enlightenment : ineffable, ultimate state of consciousness,
i.e. absence of flux : the potter (primary cause) stopped turning the wheel,
but the past momentum (secondary causes) still keeps it turning for a while
(this is then the life of the yogi after seedless union - cf. the
"jîvanmukti") ;
"dharma cloud" enlightenment : ineffable, ultimate state of all
components of the yogi, i.e. absence of flux and absence of secondary
causes.
During the arousal
breakthrough, the yogi discovers various processes at work. After having
contemplated on coarse and subtle seeds, he is able to distinguish between a
cognitive union, characterized by immediate, lucid thoughts and a reflective
union, drawing consciousness near to Divine states as expressed by the various
pantheons. This is the immanent experience of the Divine aimed at in this
repeatable experimental proof of the Divine a posteriori. Consistent with
practice & dispassion, s/he restricts his consciousness and negates all hyper
thoughts and all Deities. The latter operation perfected, triggers the
ultimate stage, preluded by ultimate bliss and the production of a "reactor"
emptying the mind completely and on all possible levels. The automatic nature of
seedless union depends on this reactor, for this enlightenment happens when its
work is over and the reactor itself is restricted.
Besides conjecturing a long arousal breakthrough, we may assume all functional
components of the spiritual function are being executed by the brain, the
"God-circuit" being established & operational. The effect of these profound
experiences on personal memory (amygdala-hippocampal complex) is evident. The
presence of a "fourth state" having become "final" (ARAS), the yogi is "one"
with "eyes open" (neocortex transformed enough to enervate the visual
association area). The wondrous perplexity of this complex state of simplicity
is beyond words.
§ 75
This description evidences the presence of a
yogic protocol in tune with a long tradition and understandable in terms of
contemporary neurological data. As everybody is able to execute this protocol,
consistent testing is in principle possible. This is a scientific and
participant study of mysticism (in casu Indian) instead of the
psychological, sociological, hermeneutical, historical and biological point of
views. The latter are "armchair" methods which are not adapted to the subject at
hand, namely the direct experience of Divine immanence, arguable by the
speculative arguments of immanent metaphysics. Only by seeking out the Divine
can one acquire sufficient facts to find out whether higher states of
consciousness and their adjacent Divine objects are possible.
The protocol refutes the claim spiritual experience is subjective and so cannot
be prepared and initiated. Like Pascal, Kierkegaard and Breton, Patañjali
underlines the marvelous nature of the Divine and the possibility to encounter
it. Reason is not negated but complemented. Mind is not rejected but no longer
one-dimensional (Marcuse). Apparently, if an a posteriori approach of the
Divine is given, then the problem is not the absence of a protocol (as atheists
claim), but the unwillingness of the latter to seriously seek out the Divine
in themselves. These dogmatic atheists ("The Divine cannot exist because it
cannot exist.") are like religious fundamentalists. Of course, it may take more
time than futile prejudice to meet Our Lady !
3.9
The God-spot : a brain wired for the Divine.
"A nos yeux, l'aboutissement du mysticisme est une prise de contact, et
par conséquent une coïncidence partielle, avec l'effort créateur que manifeste
la vie. Cet effort est de Dieu, si ce n'est pas Dieu lui-même. Le grand mystique
serait une individualité qui franchirait les limites assignées à l'espèce par sa
matérialité, qui continuerait et prolongerait ainsi l'action divine."
Bergson,
1984, p.233.
§ 76
Neurotheology furthers a non-dogmatic approach of the Divine as Presence, and
hence a concept which is not dependent upon dogmatic theology. Instead of holy
words, the individual experience of the Divine is intended. And surely, words
remain a path to this too as long as they remain inspirational and poetical.
These "grand stories" about Divine Presence are cultural superstructures of "our
Lord" and/or "our Lady", constituting the many conceptualizations of this direct
experience of the holy (complete) and the sacred (set apart). Their invention
generally moves hand in hand with the socialization of the religious movement
(the establishment of its canon, tradition or "magister fidei"). Hence, a
concept and use of the word "God" is broader than what is aimed at in
neurotheology, to wit : the understanding of spiritual experiences or encounters
with Divine immanence, on the basis of the executant, processing, computing,
expressive features of the right temporal lobe (in right-handed people), in
particular the amygdala-hippocampal complex.
In monotheism, religious & mystical experiences are studied using dogmatic
theology, instead of trying to repeat, deepen and understand the experience of
Divine Presence itself. Neurotheology is therefore far more better placed than
dogmatic theology to assist people in deepening and understanding their
religious experiences and, if they wish so, realize a mystical experience of
Divine Presence for themselves. The model of neurotheology is in accord with
what is known about the neuronal executants of the experience. Hence, instead of
being exclusively rooted in supposedly authentic religious traditions, its
suggestions are inspired by a neurobiology all human beings share.
With the discovery in the limbic system of the "abode of God" (Joseph,
2002), in particular the role played by the right, anterior, temporal lobe and
the amygdala-hippocampal complex or "God-spot" in computing extraordinary
presence, profoundness & realness (Saver
& Rabin, 1997), the biological deep-rootedness of
Homo sapiens sapiens' affinity with these extraordinary experiences is
confirmed. Spirituality is not an opiate, a fiction or an invention, but an
integral part of the biological make-up and wiring of the brain. For there is a
neurological area in the living human brain which is so intimately linked with
religious & mystical experience, that the metaphorical title of "God-spot" (the
domain of the neuronal executants for this privileged "experience of the
Divine") seems justified. Interestingly, this same area in large part also
executes sexual, bizarre, unusual & fearful memories, dissociative states,
depersonalization, hallucinogenic & dreamlike recollections (Gloor,
1997), déjà vu, illusions (Weingarten,
1977) as well as feelings of fear, terror and rage. Fear being the common
reaction associated with the activation of the amygdala (Davis,
1997).
As parts of these particular executant material structures are not acquired
(through a learning-process), but indeed endogenic to the structure and dynamics
of the limbic system of the living human brain, then surely, the least one may
affirm is that religious and mystical experiences (like cognitive and motoric
experiences) have a series of privileged neuronal executants. The exclusive
element being the fact other skills need training to acquire (causing new
neuronal networks to form), whereas the limbic "God-spot" is part of an already
acquired, automatic (internal) hardwiring, given at birth, and part of human
evolution at least since the time of the Neanderthals, if not earlier (Homo
erectus). The presence of the "God-spot" implies the experience of the
Divine is part of the natural set of basic experiences the brain (as a sublime
executant) has in store as a result of the forces of its biological evolution.
The study of the "God-spot" does not entail a biological "proof of God". But,
the human brain seems to be called to execute spiritual experiences. As the
"spot" is not necessarily a "circuit", human consciousness is required to
bridge the gap between what is only a possibility (a potential) and the
actual occurrence of deeply religious to advanced mystical states and stations
of consciousness. So neurotheology allows us to redefine "enlightenment" as the
dissolution of the "spot like" nature of the "God-spot" and the emergence of a
new wave-like circuit in the brain, playing out the brain to its own evolutional
advantage, resulting in an enhanced mental efficiency, a more inspired
creativity and a continuous inner well-being (greater conscious steering of
neuronal functions).
§ 77
Why did the brain adapt to the point of producing the "God-spot" in the
amygdala-hippocampal complex ? Materialism proposes the thesis of the naked ape.
Without structures to execute the illusion of the hereafter, this creature would
have been eliminated because of its awareness of identity and so of its own
possible annihilation. Without a brain arranging a meeting with its ancestors in
a dream, this intelligent animal would not have moved beyond its existential
loneliness and anxiety. Without adapting, by shaping a "God-spot", man would not
have been able to make sense of it all and survive on this planet.
"Si Dieu n'existait pas, il faudrait l'inventer."
Voltaire.
But for Joseph (2002), if there was nothing to experience visually, we would not
have evolved eyes and a visual cortex. So, should the same evolutionary
principle not apply to religious and mystical experience, i.e. the activity of
the spiritual function of humanity ? Some neurons seem to be naturally selected
to execute the experience of the Divine. Is the "God-spot" that limbic area of
our mammalian brain which (like an antenna to be calibrated) is able to receive
the "messages" of the "other" shore of being, able to compute the numinous aura
of and the fear for a higher, holy being, profoundly real and present ? If we
only knew the key !
This bring us again to conscious human choice, moral conscience and free will to
act and change the world. To commitment, vehemence, devotion and endurance.
Can, in a materialistic philosophy of mind, human freedom be taken seriously ?
Freedom contradicts strict determinism. Freedom is unthinkable without a first
person perspective. To be free one needs more than just an abstraction (as in
predestination and formal ethics - cf. Kant). Freedom must imply the activity of
an element beyond all possible determination or lawfulness. This factor abides
in its own intentional world and can purposefully interact with the material and
informational worlds, causing environmental change far more tremendous than any
other known aggregate of typical events.
Can material events harbor such a nondetermined cause of direct change ? Clearly
not. That is why materialism has no higher, spiritual values and disregards
others for adhering to them. Higher human concepts such as freedom, equality,
fraternity, truth, justice, beauty, goodness etc. have no meaning and use
without a first person perspective. When recorded in language they become third
person perspectives, but never do they have their origin in the outer world of
material events. Neither is their active intentionality an informational event.
The concept of human freedom is intimately linked with a first person
positioning of objects, typical for a self-consciousness able to act without
constraints in its own intimate reality and interacting with both material and
informational events. So, are we willing to take ourselves seriously and take
the first person perspective for granted, or shall we continue to hide ourselves
behind the fabric of our own conceptualizations, rationalizations and other
mental constructions ?
"The proper study of mankind is man."
Multatuli, 1868.
To guarantee "I am free.", philosophy of mind must acknowledge that "I" exist.
Twentieth century philosophy has been reluctant in precisely doing that. As a
result, the higher human values have been desubjectified (objectified), so as to
turn human beings into producing and consuming automatic devices (cf. Chaplin in
"Modern Times"). The end of alienation (a worker having lost touch with his
product) precisely comes with this "prise de conscience", which is the vital,
sympathetic, attracting component often overlooked in the description of
intentionality. The end of intentionality is unthinkable.
Because of free will, "I am" the nondetermined cause of autopoiesis
(self-production), autoregulation & reprogramming, which affects my mind
profoundly, while causing changes in the neuronal wirings of my brain and
affecting others. Consciousness is the source of choice and the
intersubjectivity of language, socialization, culture and spiritual emancipation
(metanoia). Consciousness events have an irreducible, primitive, basic
(substantiating) ontological status.
§ 78
The biofeedback principle applied to the brain, or neurofeedback, is the most
rewarding tool of practical neurotheology. In general, the biofeedback principle
states that one can become conscious of an internal physical event of which one
is normally not aware and then can learn to steer some aspect of that event.
For example, one can learn to recognize various brain waves and reproduce them
at will. Biofeedback is an instrumented kind of yogic bodily control. By
becoming aware of the brain waves produced by the brain in "real time", the
distinction between non-spatial consciousness and the mirrored brain-waves is
more easily realized. Where is the decision-maker ? What are the natural
limitations of the brain ? Indeed, how is voluntary control of internal states
of the brain achieved if the causal agent is deemed to be part of the brain (as
in materialism) ?
Although one of the end result of neurobiofeedback is control, this is learnt in
a relatively short time. In learning to control some aspect, one needs first to
identify the biological process. The feedback signal is just a label to identify
the correct response once it has been elicited. We are not learning the produce
Alpha-waves, but the calm, detached state of mind which happens to correlate an
Alpha rhythm. If the feedback signal has been correctly identified, it is
stopped by ending the causing activity. Training may be a "closed-loop" or
involve "guided imagery". In the former, the subject watches the signal (meter,
light bulbs) continuously or listens to a variable tone while trying to relax.
The reactions of the signal will be co-relative to the thoughts and feelings
processed by the CNS. Once the correct mental "groove" is found, the wanted
machine-response happens. If not, one continues to relax, seeking the "door" to
reduce tensions & allow other states of consciousness to be processed.
Although helpful, this instrumented yoga has one disadvantage : the machine has
no ability to identify those fundamental, cortical patterns, habits and
repetitive attitudes that make our lives unspiritual. It may identify blocks
(like the inability to arouse Alpha-waves), lateralization (cortical asymmetry),
fear and "hot" spots and help the trainee or trainer to adjust the parameters of
the biofeedback session, but the machine on its own does not reveal the
mental reasons for the observed eccentricities.
Persinger (1987, 2002) reports how the
application of weak, complex magnetic fields through the cerebral hemispheres,
in particular the right temporal lobe, elicits experiences of a "sensed
presence" or "Sentient Being", i.e. Divine Presence. For him, the amygdala are
associated with cosmic meaning and the hippocampus with memory. Direct
electrical stimulation of the amygdala-hippocampal area results in recollection
of important, personal images, but also in the formation of complete visual and
auditory hallucinations and hyper lucid visions.
The "God-spot" emerged in an area of the brain which also computes sexuality and
violence, as well as a whole range of emotional functions like emotional
arousal, pleasure, joy, socio-emotional recognition & reward, personal emotional
reactions, emotional memory, learned fear, terror, rage, aggression, anxiety,
illusion, fiction, hallucination, apparitions, dream states, depersonalizations,
déjà vu etc. The "God-spot" executes the experience of a "higher" profound,
sentient, holy, spiritual Presence, generating tremendous religious awe, yet
comforting and near in an inexplicable way, except in signals & icons.
§ 79
The root of spiritual experience is emotional. Neurotheology confirms the story
of all
love-mystics, who repeat that only through love the soul is able to
experience the love of the Lover, making love the "Via Regia" to the
heart of spirituality. The "straight path" of peace is nothing else than the way
of love, the Dantesk voyage from the "dark wood" of the prefrontal cortex to the
spiritual domain of the limbic system, a "shamanistic" descent (hell, purgatory)
carried to a good end because Vergil (synchronized neocortex) acts as a guide
and Beatrice is one's leading star of love (or "higher", transcendent Self). It
is she who introduces the heavenly experience of the Divine, computed when the
amygdala-hippocampal complex is aroused to the point of producing hyper lucid
visions, accompanied by hypothalamic states of exaltation.
These profound personal experiences make powerful engrams and are stored in
these basal centers of the temporal lobe. These memories can be evoked later,
and potentialize the reverberations caused by adjacent sensoric inputs meant to
trigger in the brain the necessary conditions for spiritual experiences and/or
states. As Patañjali remarked : special types of spiritual experiences have a
deep effect on memory and irreversibly alter the way new inputs are stored (the
amygdala may remain stimulated even when the stimulus is gone).
The "God-spot" is not cortical but sub cortical. It was very likely at
work in the Neanderthals but flourished in the Cro-Magnon, Neolithic and
historical man. It developed in an area of the brain which is not verbal
but highly sensoric, visuospatial and emotional. Hence, spirituality is not an
"invention", for the mammalian brain does not invent.
The Homo sapiens sapiens is neurologically wired to have spiritual
experiences. Just as a visual system was developed because there is something to
see, a spiritual function emerged because there is some spiritual agent to
experience. This "agent" is the holy, the Divine ... the radical other. That we
have a retina, does not produce light. That the spiritual function is a fact,
does not make "God" exist. But : would there have been a retina without light or
a spiritual function without Divine Presence in the universe ? Is the mark of
the Designer not present in the design and is the human brain not the "locus
naturalis" to find this trace, namely as the spiritual function enabling the
human being to experience its Designer ?
Insofar as the adjacent features of the amygdala are concerned, we may
conjecture radical otherness is an "inner" agent, to be seen with the "inner
eyes" of vision, hallucination & apparition (cf. Augustine and the "visio
spiritualis" of the "homo interior"). The vicinity of the "God-spot"
to other emotional processes makes clear why the spiritual quest has always been
deemed dangerous, leading to fanatical atheism (limbic deafferented and
withdrawal in the prefrontal cortex - cf.
henotheism), insanity (loss of ability to taxate reality, i.e.
distinguish the real -neocortex- from the illusions -amygdala-) or death
(seizure).
We are not wired to enter the domain of the holy with ease. The
Cro-Magnon aspirant entered a tunnel leading underground. He had to crawl in the
total darkness of narrow spaces for quite some time before he arrived, probably
exhausted, in a gigantic rock-cathedral lit by fire with huge drawings of real
and fantastic animals on its walls, flickering in the light, and shamans singing
and dancing. An initiatoric ritual happened which would "mark" the individual
for life. Likewise, before the Catholic aspirant priest is consecrated by the
bishop, he prostrates his body on the ground and a dark veil is pulled over him.
This symbolizes the "end" of his "profane" life prior to consecration. The
sacerdotal "mark" or "imprint", the result of the imposition of the hands of the
bishop, is permanent and irreversible (although the Church may hinder its
practical use). But once a priest, always a priest. The neophyte enters the
Masonic temple blindfolded and pronounces his oath with the point of a dagger
touching his throat. After a series of ordeals, the blindfold is taken off. A
new life begins ...
The religions and their approved ways made use of such devices to simulate
the approach of the limbic without unforeseen turbulences. They partly
deafferented the spiritual function in space and time. In doing so, they
remained within the boundaries of mass psychology and group dynamics and offered
a collective object of worship. This "our Lord" and/or "our Lady", is a function
of history and the needs of circumstances. Insofar as religions are "living",
their ways still generate a genuine spiritual experience, comforting enough for
people to recognize Divine Presence. And this may be enough for the majority at
large. But, to remain strong and inspiring, living religions need a mystical
core influential enough to cause adjustments within or beyond the framework
of their respective dogmatic theologies. And this is mostly not the case.
§ 80
The world religions make use of the approved ways to stimulate the "God-spot"
and trigger a mediated, indirect religious experience. They develop fundamental
teaching and condition their believers from early childhood onwards to accept
their dogmas. These tenets are never questioned, but blindly accepted. As
history shows, these religions were and are antagonistic towards other religious
systems and rejected (if not persecuted) unbelievers. Because spiritual
experiences and violence are neurotheologically close, it is not surprising
people satisfy their blood-lust for "their God" and think they will be martyrs
when, crusading for this self-created, cortical "God", they fight for "the good
cause" and destroy as many unbelieving lives as possible. These extreme
reactions show that despite the approved ways, most -if not all- religious
systems establish and maintain an unwholesome cortico-limbic imbalance.
Although the spiritual abode is not
completely deafferented, its output is channeled & processed by heavy
cortical superstructures, keeping the controlling influence of the neocortex in
place. Spontaneous spiritual experiences with conflicting contents are made
impossible and if they do happen, mistrusted and marginalized. The violence
associated with these religions further suggests that this imbalance causes
neurological decompressions, resulting in aggressive behavior justified by
religious creed.
Clearly, world religions, and their largely "cortical" spirituality, have had
their time. But why were they so successful ? The "nuggets of gold" present in
the approved ways were the only procedures that "worked", but nobody knew why
and so their salvic effectiveness was "explained" in terms of "grace", i.e.
"God's favor". Unaware of the biological executants of the spiritual function,
theologians could do nothing more than (reinterpreting scripture) invent
cortical explanations for the spiritual experiences that happened (or bluntly
deny the experience and attribute them to the devil). "Holy books" were written
down to superstructure the direct experience of Divine Presence. By "explaining"
limbic spirituality, they encased it and once "in the box of letters", spiritual
experience slowly dried up, at times rejuvenated by the narrow beams of light
still able to penetrate the thick canon of exoteric rule.
Indeed, in all
world religions, mystics and profoundly religious people continued to be at
work. They reestablished a more direct link with the limbic "God-spot", founding
new orders and spiritual movements (cf. Nichiren in Buddhism, Francis of Assisi
in Christianity, Ibn-'Arabî in Islam). But after their death, the same process
happened : cortical structures emerged narrowing down the extent of the new
spiritual momentum, utilizing dogma to redefine their heretical nature
(recuperation) and/or to summon the devil into existence to attribute the
novelty to the adversary of "God". The movement may also be institutionalized
(cf. the Franciscan order), and the fossilizing process happening at large is
repeated in particulars (cf. the influence of Asoka on Buddhism, of Constantine
on Christianity and of Mu'awiyah on Islam). When man tries to manipulate the
"God-spot" by inventing a manmade religion ("our Lord" instead of "my Lord"),
the result spells disaster.
The history of the religions since the European Renaissance, confirms a slow
retreat of "God" from the neocortex. This was enforced upon the
institutionalized religions by the new scientific approach, which indeed
eventually killed the cortical, rational "God". "God" was subjected to the laws
of the secular, humanist society in which everybody is allowed to worship the
"god" of his or her free choice. In fact, religion became a separate
language-game, tolerated and funded (as folklore and good examples), but
eliminated as a public source of empirico-formal knowledge, i.e. as explicit
truth-bearing insights influencing political decision-making. This emancipation
of the neocortex has had its effects all over the planet. Democracy, freedom and
a constructive, participative globalism are the children of this radical change
of conscious perspective, namely the replacement of "God"
by the free choice of communicating ego's (cf. the French Revolution &
the Independence of the USA).
The executant brain structures of the spiritual function (enabling us to
experience the spiritual) are intended (as are all various structures of a
neurological network executing some task) to work together. If they do, a
special spiritual balance is achieved, computed by an ongoing "God-circuit".
This is, ex hypothesi, a multiple relay of information between the
sensing, receiving amygdala-hippocampal complex
(and its hyper lucid visions) and the symbolizing, processing synchronized
neocortex and its prefrontal voluntary association area. This cortico-limbic
circuit implies a double integration :
-
interhemispheral : the circuit stops with lateralization or
hemispheral deafferentiation and runs on a synchronized neocortex only ;
-
intercortical : the circuit links neocortex with its basal
telencephalon (amygdala, hippocampus), and the latter is part of the
Papez-circuit (linking with the hypothalamus and the reptilian brain).
The mystics exalt the "God-circuit" by their
example. They manifest the glory of Divine Presence in their actions. Although
constantly in touch with the visionary, they refrain from being possessed by
anything else but themselves. They dare to enter the "abode of the Divine", but
remain what they are (i.e. humble). Their neocortex may be dogmatic or
scientific, their spiritual experiences are stronger and push them to
symbolizations beyond what they have learned (theology, science, art, etc.).
They manifest complex symbolizations, which serve as momentary, fleeting
superstructures and wavering constructions erected upon a limitless and
eternal spiritual station-of-no-station, which is un-saying love for the
Divine and which they never wish to grasp or contain, although this Presence
always remains with them and stays comforting them to the point of charity for
all other sentient beings and an active life in pursuit of the spiritual ideal
of goodness, solidarity, justice, equality, freedom and forgiveness.
In the mystics, the two sources of religion (the frontal superstructure and the
limbic experience) come together and constantly interact. Thanks to the recent
"secular turn", mystics have been freed from the burden of futile "exoteric"
teachings and rituals. They turn to the source and revitalize their traditions
for themselves. This is a considerable step forward. It turns out mystics do not
entertain a solid, inflexible, dogmatic set of rules and regulations, on the
contrary (cf. Zen Buddhism, the "via negativa" in Christianity, "fanâ" in
Sufism). Beyond the rule of "virtue", these people experience spirituality in
its direct "nakedness". Spiritual superstructures are at best inspiring and
necessary to communicate a framework or spiritual symbolism to be changed by the
user on the basis of his or her direct spiritual experiences.
3.10
Atheism - agnosticism - gnosis.
§ 81
On many occasions in the course of this text, the bi-polar nature of the
Divine surfaced and was shown to be consistent with the a priori and a
posteriori arguments of its existence. The Divine, the metaphorical He-She
(and She-He), features two sides :
-
He-side of absolute transcendence :
the transcendent essence of the Divine posited outside creation, as
poetically hinted at by non-conceptual, nondual intuition, is the object
of the pinnacle of mystic experience and its poetic elucidation. This is
the object of dogmatic theology, claiming to capture the infinite God in
finite worldly glyphs or meaningful states of matter (special people,
oral traditions, holy books, holy objects, rituals, customs, etc.). If
"existence" only instantiates, what we must think to be the case, then
the positive, actual existence of the essence of the Divine cannot be
proven. The a priori arguments fail and about the omnipotent,
self-sufficient Creator & Author of the world nothing affirmative or
negative can be said ;
-
She-side of subtle immanence : the
existence of the Divine within creation, the immanent Presence of a
Designer and the power of overall conservation is put into evidence by
the speculative arguments backing a non-creational argument from design
and the direct experience of this by way of a protocol. The a
posteriori arguments make the existence of the Architect of the
world probable enough to warrant further metaphysical studies.
Although this distinction can be found in nearly all mystical and religious
systems, historical atheism has mainly focused on the He-side of the equation.
It rejects the transcendent God of theism, and in doing so posits the precise
equivalent of the etymology of "atheism", namely "a" + "theism", the "alpha
privativum" plus "theism", or : against theism. Although many forms of
theism exist, atheism aims at immanence and the natural order. Precisely
because of their focus on nature, the Divine cannot exist, has been refuted by
the above speculative and experimental arguments. Identifying all religions
with theism, atheism has not been able to formulate a comprehensive denial of
the Divine.
Clearly intelligent design does not prove the God of theism, and so does not
back the "creationist" system of belief. It provides a probable course of
demonstration of the first immanent cause, deemed intelligent and so able to
make free choices. Intelligent design successfully argues against random
natural necessity (cf. the metaphor of the blind watchmaker or other
mathematical miracles), but does not embrace the theology of creationism & its
omnipotent, omniscient and necessary Being. It is not a proof of dogmatic
theology, and it does not imply a return to the traditional religious systems.
It does not provide an apology for faith. It opens the path for an immanent
religiosity, a religion of nature adhering to the idea of a single
power sustaining and organizing the world, and this hand in hand with
creativity and the freedom of actual entities.
Indeed, grosso modo, monotheism problematizes the immanent, rather
feminine Anima Mundi (as well as women in general). "God" is "He", not
"She". This male-dominated theology, gaining power since the end of the
Neolithic, is not the complete picture. Even in Ancient Egypt, and its focus
on the Divine king, goddesses and queens placed a key role in both religion &
politics. In the Abrahamic traditions, the sacred feminine was repressed.
The superstructures of the monotheisms were dictated by men and the Divine was
deemed the He-God. He was the creative origin of the universe and worshipping
His transcendence was deemed the salvation of the world and of oneself.
Subreptively, to keep traditions going, the subtle, invisible, immediate
Presence of the Divine was introduced into theology. Never was the case made
for the She-soul of the world, the reflection of what we may witness of Him
... This situation is not universal. In Hinduism, the role of the "shakti" is
beyond doubt, as is "yin" in Taoism. The monotheisms are the victim of their
desire to dominate the receptive, generative Natural world with an expressive,
creative God ruling it from the outside. The She-God then turns into the Lady
of the Shadow Realms, the Dark Moon Lilith.
Etymologically, historical atheism is anti-Abrahamic. In an extended
definition, it is the negation of the Divine as such. This negation was
countered by the arguments a posteriori. Extended atheism has to proof
the universe emerged at random. It has to be able to reproduce a
fraction of this natural beauty by stochastic means only. It has to explain
the unlikelihood of this being the case in an entropic, random model.
Otherwise, its thesis cannot be accepted. Semantic atheism needs to explain
how something which has no significance can have relevance ? Logical atheism
has to disprove the arguments of design and conservation as well as the
emancipatoric protocols and explain some of their significant results. By
absence of all this, immanent Divinity may be called a probable explanation of
the order, beauty and creativity at work in the world. Without a Designer, the
world would probably not have come into existence. Indeed, only an intelligent
selection of natural constants produces intelligent life. Moreover, nothing
could here and now be conserved without a first Conserving Cause.
It is futile to defend atheism on the authority of a foundationalist science,
producing certain knowledge. As all knowledge is probabilistic (terministic)
and the possibility of knowledge cannot be grounded in a sufficient principle
(real or ideal), nothing else but the modesty of science is left over. This is
not skeptical (or dogma in disguise), nor dogmatic, but critical. All
possibilities are accepted, but certain crucial
rules of
logic and methodology are saved from the ship-wreck of
foundationalism. It is vain to reject atheism on the authority of a
fundamental theology, keeper of a unique, exclusive salvic "revelation". As
the core of all religious phenomena is the direct, individual experience of
the Divine, organized systems are bound to adhere to "our Lord" or/and "our
Lady" at the expense of "my Lord" and/or "my Lady". They fossilize the
original current by canon and dogma and overgrow the essence with the vanity
of superstructures, sacred scripture, theologies and traditions. Moreover, in
monotheism, the remote "He" aspect of the Divine has been emphasized and the
subtle "She" aspect veiled.
Agnosticism is atheism in disguise. Pascal tried to make clear that, facing
the question of the existence of the Divine, the only proper thing to do for a
reasonable person is to wager. For to remain indifferent or to suspend
judgment is itself to make a choice, namely against the Divine. One
cannot help choosing one way or the other. Either the Divine exists, or not.
In such an important matter, there is no middle ground, for if one suspends
judgment then one denies answering a fundamental existential matter.
This in itself constitutes an action. Maybe this is nothing less than
self-condemnation, for suppose the Divine exists, how will one make amends ?
Suppose the contrary is true, how then to face the billions of believers in an
authentic way ? The agnostic betrays either oneself, the religions or the
Divine.
Gnosticism is not necessarily theist and may be defined in pantheist or
pan-en-theist terms. Direct spiritual experience and knowledge are crucial
here and this vertical approach of Divinity is in tune with the proposed
spiritual protocol. For the "gnosis" which is the object of Gnosticism is a
special knowledge, a truncated pyramid, with non-conceptual, nondual
direct experience as its cap-stone. Historical Gnosticism opposed centrist,
orthodox systems of religion. A hidden knowledge was imparted to its adherents
pertaining to the secret ways to emancipate the spirit within. Gnosticism is
esoteric.
Gnostic speculations, remaining immanent, i.e. thematizing the Architect of
the world and not its Author, except poetically, are metaphysical. Like yoga,
existentialism and surrealism, they point to the experiential Presence of the
Divine within the world. Thinking this Presence, is the task of religious
philosophy. Devising new ways to encounter Divinity in the world, is the work
of mysticology.
In metaphysical terms, Divine Presence is approached with the known facts of
science. The speculative argument of conservation can be explored with the
tools of the physics of the natural constants (the co-relativity of their
values and the intelligence of their choice). The argument from design reveals
a broader scope, and makes clear the existence of an overall order, beauty and
very great might & intelligence working in the universe. This is more than
just blind natural necessity, working at random and without a clear aim or
"telos". On the contrary, this intelligence or Anima Mundi, is an
all-powerful nature beyond "unconscious fecundity" (KRV, B653),
operating by means of freedom. This made Her choose for certain proportions
accommodating life and human intelligence, the genesis of a universe balanced
to the detail and working in harmony with an implicate scheme. This cause
proportionate to the world and never beyond it, is not a highest wisdom or
self-sufficient Being. The soul of the world, like a Great Architect, is
dependent of the choices made by the actual entities, existing in their
creative and interlocked process of becoming. She, as a complex supermind,
holds the rule of beauty and balances our worse choices by valuating some
possibilities more than others.
These arguments clear the way to ascend to the stage of admiration. Although
reason cannot advance further and claim a definite concept of the Author of
the world (the He-God of ineffable mysticism and negative theology), although
it cannot make the impossible step leading to absolute totality, it can
conceptualize the greatness, wisdom, power and all-comprehensiveness of the
She-soul of the world. Beyond this stage of admiration, conceptual thought
cannot move. Reason stands still in awe before the skillful living &
intelligent edifice, but never meets its Creator, only its Generator. It may
define the origin of the universe in terms of the Big Bang, but not who or
what banged, for t = 0 escapes its equations. It may be baffled by the
extraordinary scope of the universe, glimpse Her gracious moves and subtle,
tactful and stylish Presence through the elegant structures of mathematical
beauty, but without ever being able to write down the formula explaining Her
Author.
So thanks to the protocol, a direct, systematic approach of the marvelous
being may be realized. Staying within the universe, this immanent experience
counters the atheist claim no experience of the Divine is possible, for the
set is not empty. Of course, only the immanent objects of the set become, so
to speak, "personal" and "interpersonal" experience. This step does not
transcend the order of possible experience altogether, completely and without
trace. Because the approach is
a posteriori, the essence of the Divine has not been addressed. If so,
nothing more can be said, except what the absolute is not. Atheism negating
transcendence has not, and cannot been countered. Part of the claim of atheism
is satisfied, for there is no way to conceptualize transcendence but in
poetry.
If so, then all religious unveilings & revelations are sublime poetical
elucidations, suggestions, hints and metaphors, but not scientific statements
of fact or propositions with a conventional truth claim.
As only "my Lord" and/or "my Lady" are able to offer beatitude, the critical
mind is left with authentic commitment and the development of the open spirit
of finesse ever anticipating the marvelous to happen.
Bibliography
General Bibliography on Philosophy
(2005)
Bibliography on Egyptology (2004)
Bibliography on Neurotheology (2003)
|